Lenormant Chaldean Magic

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned
by Google as part of a project

to make the worlds books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge thats often difcult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this le - a reminder of this books long journey from the
publisher to a library and nally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the les We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these les for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Googles system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google watermark you see on each le is essential for informing people about this project and helping them nd
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we cant offer guidance on whether any specic use of
any specic book is allowed. Please do not assume that a books appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Googles mission is to organize the worlds information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the worlds books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at http://books.google.com/
1
C D M G C.

1511
1573
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chadean Magc:
TS
G D D PM T.
T S T D M T C .
T
C S D DD T S T UT ,
D T S T D T .

C S M T.
Mata: terrcos nguae, cceestbus una.
D :
S MU GST D S S,
15, P T ST .
ghts reserved.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
M. S MU C , .D., .S. ., etc.,
T M G G
DU T SP CTU US
CT .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C T TS.
P G
uthor s Preface ...... v
dtor s Preface . . . . . . .
Chap. . The Magc and Sorcery of the Chadeans .
Chap. . The Chadean Demonoogy ... 23
Chap. . Chadean muets and ther Uses . . 39
Chap. . Chadean Sorcery and ts Dua ature . . 58
Chap. . Comparson of the gyptan wth the Chadean
Magc ...... 70
Chap. . Contrasts between gyptan and Chadean
Magca Systems . . . . .78
Chap. . The Magc of the tua of the Dead . 89
Chap. . Contrasts between ccadan and gyptan
Magc . . . . . .107
Chap. . The Chadao- abyonan regon and ts
doctrnes . . . . . .111
Chap. . Deveopment of the Chadean Mythoogy . 127
Chap. . The regous System of the ccadan Magc
oo s ...... 136
Chap. . The rgn of the Myth of the . 143
Chap. . The Mythoogy of the Underword . . 177
Chap. . The egons and the Magc of the Turanan
atons . . . . . .210
Chap. . The ary Medan Mythoogy compared wth
that of the Chadeans . . . .216
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C T TS.
P G
Chap. . nno-Tartaran Magca Mythoogy . . 241
Chap. . urther nayss of nnsh Demonoogy . 253
Chap. . The ccadan Peope and ther anguage v 263
Chap. . The ccadan anguage . . . 268
Chap. . Dfferentaton of the ccadan and ts aed
anguages...... 283
Chap. . tac affntes of the ccadan anguage . 292
Chap. . ccadan and tac affntes . . 299
Chap. . Phonoogy of the ccadan anguage . 309
Chap. . The orgn of the ushto-Semtc regon . 318
Chap. . The two thnc eements n the abyonan
naton . . . . . 331
Chap. . The rgn of the Chadao- abyonan
Cosmogones ..... 336
Chap. . The Prorty of the ccadan Popuaton
of Chadea ..... 350
Chap. . The Sumran nfuence n Chadean and
abyonan Cvzaton . . . 356
Chap. . The nfuence of the ushte Mythoogy n
Chadean ath ..... 367
Chap. . The Turanans n Chadea and ncent sa 371
Chap. . The rchac egsaton of the ccadans . 378
ppend . Sumr and ccad .... 387
nde .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T UT S P C .
S boo came out n rance three years ago.
Snce that tme scence has been ma ng
rapd strdes, and n prosecutng my studes have
found a confrmaton of many of my opnons.
coud not therefore aow a transaton of my studes
reatng to Chadean Magc to appear wthout
ma ng a new edton of t, sub ect to varous
correctons and addtons. To ths end have
carefuy revsed a the transatons of Cuneform
te ts contaned n ths voume, and n some cases
sght modfcatons have been necessary to brng
them nto harmony wth the atest dscoveres.
have added a transaton of severa nterestng
fragments whch were not comprsed n the rench
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

T UT S P C .
edton, and entrey rewrtten some of the chapters.
The boo whch now offer the ngsh pubc may,
therefore, be regarded as an amost entrey new
wor , whch aone represents the present state of
my opnons and studes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
D T S P C
M G C S C D S,
of whch ths present voume s an enarged
edton, was ssued by M. enormant n the autumn
of 1874 t was preceded by es Premeres Cvsatons,
and cosey foowed n 1875 by a Dvnaton et a
Scence des Presages a these wor s possessng the
same characterstc feature: the e poston of ssy-
ran thought, as evdenced by the anguage of the
Cuneform nscrptons themseves, compared wth
the tradtons and usages of other contemporary and
descended races, both Semtc and Turanan.
The nterest e cted n the phosophca word by
these treatses was st further ncreased, by the
pubcaton n ngand, amost mmedatey after-
wards, of the ate George Smth s Chadean Geness,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
D T S P C .
n whch for the frst tme snce the era of ssur-
banpa, the myths of the ancent ccadans were
read n the ght of day. y the addtona te ts
thus recovered for the use of students, the premses
of M. enormant were to a great e tent confrmed
and the nterest of bca schoars n ssyran
mythoogy showng every sgn of ncreasng, t was
deemed advsabe to present the genera pubc wth
an ngsh edton of a Mage. Ths tas was at
once underta en by Messrs. agster and Sons, and
on the MSS. beng sent to the author, he n the
most generous manner offered to recast the earer
Chapters of the wor , and to rewrte some of the
atter. he ths was beng done, the researches
of Prof. Sayce and other ssyroogsts eucdated
new facts, and dscovered fresh paraes between the
ccadan and Ugro- nnc theooges. These ds-
coveres had a to be consdered and ncorporated
wth the orgna te t of M. enormant, and the
resut was, n the end, an amost entre remodeng
of the rench edton. To the edtor was assgned,
wth the consent of the author, the offce of addng
references from ngsh authortes to the ctatons
aready gven from Contnenta wrters, especay as
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
D T S P C .
a Mage was, n ts new form, desgned for a arger
crcuaton than that of schoars aone. The varous
te ts ssued n the ecords of the Past, and the
Transactons of the Socety of bca rcheoogy, had
to be cted wherever t was possbe to do so and
further, such varous readngs noted as had been
adopted by ngsh transators. These numerous
emendatons, whe they ncreased the vaue of the
wor , deayed ts progress through the press far
onger than was antcpated, and even now, at the
ast moment, t has been udged e pedent by
M. enormant to add an ppend bearng upon
the ethnographca meanng of the term Sumran,
n repy to a pamphet by Dr. ppert, whch has
become the centre of a controversy, the waves of
whch have begun to reach our shores.
These crcumstances w account for one or two
apparent dscrepances n the present transaton:
vz., the use of the syabe dug for h, n the
deograms composng the name of the god Mardu ,
from p. 19 to p. 64, and ts subse uent abandonment
by the author n favour of the oder readng n
p. 108, et se . The e panson of the note from
erosus on p. 157, regardng the dety annes nto
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
D T S P C .
an ppend to Chapter ., at p. 201, s another
e ampe of the progressve revson whch ths
transaton has undergone.
These revsons and correctons, both of the
orgna wor and the present transaton, as passed
by M. enormant, are ony such as from the nature
of the theme, and the advancng condton of
ssyran phoogy mght be e pected. f ssyr-
oogy t may truy be wrtten, day unto day uttereth
nowedge. There s probaby no secton of the
scence of comparatve mythoogy of whch, t re-
centy, ess has been nown, or of whch, at present,
more authentc materas reman, than the sub ect of
Chadean Magc : ts rgn and Deveopment.
. . C.
entnor,
ovember, 1877.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
The Magc and Sorcery of the Chadeans.
7
G , but toeraby compete dea of
the magc con uraton of the Chadeans, ts
processes and ts prncpa appcatons, may be ob-
taned from a document whch Sr enry awnson
and Mr. dwn orrs pubshed n facsme n
1866, n the second voume of ther coecton of the
Cuneform nscrptons of estern sa. Ths document
s a arge tabet from the brary of the roya paace
at neveh, contanng a successon of 28 formuae
of deprecatory ncantatons, unfortunatey party de-
stroyed, aganst the acton of ev sprts, the effects
of sorcery, dsease, and the prncpa msfortunes
whch may attac man n the course of hs day fe.
The whoe forms a tany of some ength, dvded
nto paragraphs, whch a fnsh wth the same
soemn nvocaton. t woud seem, udgng from
the concudng paragraph, that the ntenton was not
to use the detached formuae of ths tany on speca
occasons, but to recte the whoe as a protecton
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 C D M G C D S C .
from a the fata nfuences aganst whch t pro-
vdes. Ths tabet, however, e a the other
wor s on magc from ssyra and Chadea, s wrtten
n ccadan, that s, n the Turanan anguage,
whch was reated to the nnsh and Tartarc
daects spo en by the prmtve popuaton of the
marshy pans round the ower uphrates. n
ssyran transaton accompanes the ancent cca-
dan te t, and s paced opposte to t. Centures
ago, when ssurbanpa, ng of ssyra, of the
th century before our era, had the copy made
whch has been handed down to us, ths nd of
document coud be understood ony by ad of the
ssyran verson, whch may be traced to a much
earer date. The ccadan was aready a dead
anguage but the ssyrans attrbuted so much the
more mysterous power to the ncantatons e pressed
n ths anguage, because the scrpt had become
unntegbe.
n order to pace the reader at once n the mdst
of the strange word nto whch as hm to foow
me, sha now reproduce n ts entrety the formuae
of ths tabet, those at east whch t s possbe to
nterpret, for there are st some phrases whch defy
e panaton, and sha accompany my transaton
wth short notes. have been preceded n ths
underta ng by M. ppert, wth whom n most cases
agree perfecty. Shoud anyone, however, wsh to
compare our two transatons, he w fnd some
dfferences, whch amost a resut from the fact,
that the earned Professor of the Coege of rance
has transated from the ssyran verson, whe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 3
have preferred to adhere to the orgna ccadan
te t. The ssyran verson s by no means aways
a tera one and of ths the reader may udge for
hmsef, as have annotated a the passages n
whch t dffers from the earer orgna. The
ccadan te t appears to be dvded nto rhythmca
verses, each of whch forms a separate ne upon the
tabet have mar ed these dvsons carefuy.
C T T .
1 The wc ed god, the wc ed demon,
the demon of the desert, the demon of the mountan,
the demon of the sea, the demon of the marsh,
the ev genus, the enormous urtt u3
the bad wnd by tsef,
the wc ed demon whch sezes the body( ), whch
dsturbs the body.
Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of the earth,
con ure t
2 The demon who sezes man,4 the demon who sezes man,
the Ggm who wor s ev, the producton of a wc ed
, demon,
con ure t
3 6 The consecrated prosttute wth the rebeous heart, who
abandons the pace of prosttuton,
1 nother verson of ths tabet has been pubshed by Mr. Sayce n ecords of
the Past, o. ., p. 130 (second edton).
2 o ous cherub. Sayce.
3 1 sha presenty e amne more cosey these names of the varous Chadean
demons.
4 The ssyran verson reads the demon who ta es possesson of a man. Ths
s anaogous to the gyptan doctrne of the nterpenetraton of the scn1 by an ev1
sprt. See an artce by M. Chabas n e uetn rcheoog he, une 1855, p. 44. d.
5 Sprt of the nec . Sayce.
6 Ths passage has not been transated by Mr. Sayce.
1
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4 C D M G C D S C .
the prosttute of the god nna 1 who does not do hs
servce,
to the evenng of the begnnng of the ncompete month,
the sacred save who fas to go to hs pace,
who does not acerate hs chest,3
who does not .... hs hand,
ma ng hs chest resound, competng . . . .
con ure t
4 That whch does not go away, that whch s not
proptous,
that whch grows up,s ucers of a bad nd,
pognant ucers, enarged ucers, e corated ucers,
ucers . . . . ,6
ucers whch spread, magnant ucers,
con ure t
5 Dsease of the bowes, the dsease of the heart, the pa-
ptaton of the dseased heart,
dsease of the vson, dsease of the head, magnant
dysentery,
the tumour whch swes,
uceraton of the rens, the mcturaton whch wastes,
crue agony whch never ceases,
nghtmare,
1 Ths s the ccadan name of the god who s caed n ssyran nu.
That s, the save of the tempe.
3 Compare ngs v. 28.
4 Many e panatons have aready been gven of the monstrous aberraton of the
sprt of heathen devoton, whch had produced n the regons of ancent sa the n-
famous rtes ofgedeschm and gedeschoth sha not dwe therefore on ths repugnant
sub ect, but refer the reader to what has aready been sad. ony wsh to remar
that our magca formua w henceforth be one of the most mportant te ts on the
sub ect.
5 Spreadng unsy of the guet. Sayce.
6 The ssyran verson does not repeat here each tme the ucer.
uery, an uncean dsease, ev. v. , etc. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 5
con ure t
6 e who forges mages, he who bewtches
the maevoent aspect, the ev eye,
the maevoent mouth, the maevoent tongue,
the maevoent p, the fnest sorcery,
con ure t
7 The nurse.
The nurse whose breast3 wthers,
the nurse whose breast s btter,
the nurse whose breast becomes ucerated,
the nurse who des of the uceraton of her breast,
the woman wth chd who does not preserve her offsprng,
the woman wth chd whose embryo spts,
the woman wth chd whose embryo grows rotten,
the woman wth chd whose embryo does not prosper,
con ure t
8 Panfu fever, voent fever,
the fever whch never eaves man,
unremttng fever,
the ngerng fever, magnant fever,
con ure t
9 Panfu pague, voent pague,
pague whch never eaves man,
unremttng pague,
the ngerng pague, magnant pague,
1 ere we have the frst reference to a custom we nown n the Mdde ges
wa en fgure was made, and as t meted before the fre the person represented by
t was supposed smary to waste away. t w be remembered that orace (Sat.
. 8, 30, et se .) spea s of the wa en fgure made by the wtch Canda n order that
the over mght consume away n the fres of ove. oman and Medaeva sorcery
had ts orgn n that of ancent ccad. d.
2 Untransated by Sayce.
3 The words whose breast, n ths and the foowng verses, are a very happy
e panatory addton to the ssyran verson.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
con ure t
10 Panfu dsease of the bowes,
the nfrmty whch ma es goomy and cuts,1
the never-ceasng nfrmty, the nfrmty of the vens,
the nfrmty whch does not go away, the magnant
nfrmty,
con ure t
11 That whch acts n the mouth, the poson no ous to the
voce,3
the e pectoraton of the consumpton whch no ousy
prostrates,4
scrofua, pustues, fang off of the nas,
puruent eruptons, nveterate tetters,
shnges causng pts and scars,s
eprosy coverng the s n,
food whch reduces the body of man to a s eeton,
food whch eaten s returned agan,
uds whch ma e the drn er swe,
fata poson whch does not . . . .6 the earth,
the pestenta wnd whch comes from the desert and
returns not,
con ure t
12 The frost whch ma es the earth to shver,
the e cess of heat whch ma es the s n of man to crac ,
ev destny ....
n the ssyran verson: the coc dsease. s ths a form of cutaneous
maady n whch the s n s hardened and crac s nto sores d.
3 n the ssyran verson. The posonous consumpton whch n the mouth
magnanty ascends.
4 teray, the sputa or effete matter cast off by the ungs n mucus n advanced
stages of the dsease.
5 Ths uafcaton s added by the ssyran verson. erpetc maades. See the
eventh Tabet of the zdubar Seres, Trans. Soc. b. rch., o. . part . p. 576,
and o. . part . pp. 68, 69. d. 6 ere s a word st untransateabe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 7
whch une pectedy cuts off a man s career,
parchng thrst whch ads the Sprt of the pague,
con ure t
The th formua s too much effaced for me to
attempt to transate t but, udgng from what
remans, t was destned to avert the acton of a
demon dweng n the desert.
The th s n the same condton ts ob ect
was to ward off a msfortune whch mght attac a
man at any tme, eatng, drn ng, seepng, or
standng at hs own fresde possby sudden death.
ny the ccadan te t remans of the four foowng
formuae the ssyran erson s destroyed.
15 e who n the gao des of hunger,
he who n the gao des of thrst,
he who beng hungry n a pt ( )
beseechng (s therefore reduced to eat) dust,
he who n the earth or n the rver,
pershes and des,
the femae save who possesses no master,
the free woman who has no husband,
he who eaves an nfamous memory of hs name,
he who eaves no memory of hs name,
he who n hs hunger cannot recover,
he who fas and cres at the begnnng of an ncompete
month,
con ure t
16 The protectng god of man,
who (guarantees) the proongaton of man s fe,
may he fortfy hm to the sght of the Sun
r an unuc y month. See a st of these n Sayce s stronomy of the aby-
nnans, Trans. Soc. b. rch., o. . part . pp. 158, 159. d.
Compare cces. . 7, a peasant thng for the eyes to behod the sun. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8 C D M G C D S C .
The genus, the favourabe gant,
may he penetrate nto hs head
for the proongaton of hs fe
e w never depart from hm
con ure t
The th formua presents dffcutes whch
cannot be e paned n the present state of our
ac uantance wth the ccadan anguage we can
ony dscern that t was the prescrpton of a pro-
tectve and con urng rte.
18 Two doube bands of whte coth1
upon the bed on the patform
as a tasman f he bnds on the (rght) hand,
two doube bands of bac coth
f he bnds on the eft hand,3
the bad demon, the wc ed a, the wc ed Ggm
the bad Tea, the wc ed god, the wc ed Mas m,
the phantom, the spectre, the vampyre
ncubus, succubus, nghtmare,
wc ed sorcery, the phter, ud poson,
that whch gves pan, that whch hurts, that whch s ev,
ther head upon hs head,
ther foot upon hs foot,
they never seze hm, they w never return.5
con ure t
great gap occurs here, occasoned by a fracture
See n the pates of M. Pace s great wor ( nve et ssyre) the poston of
the patform of the bed n the bedrooms of the harem of the paace of horsabad.
3 e must foow the nversons of the te t n order to preserve the dvson of the
verses.
4 See note 3 page 3.
5 ather they sha never seze hm, they sha never return.
6 See a parta renderng of ths passage by Mr. o Tabot n ecords of the
Past, o. . p. 140. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . g
of the tabet, n whch at east two formuae, and the
begnnng of a thrd, have dsappeared. dscovered
n the rtsh Museum a sma fragment, whch s
not n the pubshed te t, and whch, fndng here
ts proper pace, shews the end of the th
formua.
May the wc ed demon depart
May they seze one another
The proptous demon, the proptous gant,
may they penetrate nto hs body
con ure t
The frst ne of the th formua, whch s found
upon the same fragment, shows that ts ob ect was
to cure some dsease of the bowes.
The remander of the st contans an enumera-
ton of a the parts of the house from whch the
magca words were to e cude demons. ths
porton s e tremey obscure, and ts transaton s
rendered amost mpossbe by the mutpcty of the
archtectura terms empoyed, to whch we have no
ey, partcuary as the ssyran verson s here
wantng.
22 The phantom, chd of heaven,
whch the gods remember,
the nnn prnce
of the ords.
the
whch produces panfu fever,
the van pyre whch attac s man,
1 acuna.
5 f these magca tabets there were at east 30,000 n the roya brary of
ssurbanpa. Smth s ssyra, p. 20. d.
3 speces of emur. nd of hobgobn.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
the Uru u mutfod
upon humanty,
may they never seze hm
Sprt of the heavens, con ure
Sprt of the earth, con ure
The tabet, n ts present state, gves ony the
begnnngs of the nes of the rd and th
ncantatons n the ccadan verson t s therefore
mpossbe to try and transate them. that can
be dscovered s, that n the frst the god S -
muu- h s nvo ed, to whom te ts of the same
nd generay attrbute the roe of a medator, and
who s compared further on to the Mardu of the
offca regon of the ssyran perod the second
s addressed to the god of fre, zdubar, whch we sha
descrbe ater wth more precson/
The th formua ony e sts n the ccadan
and that ony as far as the frst fourteen nes.
These show, however, that t begns wth an nvoca-
ton to the water god, n-a-zu t then treats of
dverse maades, and ends thus :
The sea,
the sea,
the desert wthout water,
the waters of the Tgrs, the waters of the uphrates,
the mountan of the west, the mountan of the east,
the agtated mountan,3
may they cose ther chasms,
1 See mrod et es crtures Cuneformes, par oseph Grve, n Trans. Soc. b.
rch., . p. 137, where S muu h s dentfed wth the god marud or Mardu . d.
The mythca hero zdubar, whose name s sad to mean, Mass of fre.
awnson n the Deuge Tabet, n a etter to the theaum, 1873. d.
3 Perhaps a vocano those near the rver Chaboras were aways actve.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
26 n- -ga, spouse of the god n-a-zu,
may she cause hm to turn hs face toward the pace
where she s
May the wc ed demons depart
May they seze one another
The favourabe demon,2 the favourabe gant,
may they penetrate nto hs body 3
27 The god ta ,4 the great messenger, the supreme
ensnarer
amongst the gods, e the god of the heghts.5
May he penetrate hs head
for the proongaton of hs fe
e w never depart from hm
28 The man passng (on the earth), who ma es sacrfces,
may pardon and peace fow for hm e moten brass
May the sun enghten the days of ths man
S -muu- h, edest son of the ocean,8
strengthen n hm peace and happness
ut the rch and vared nformaton contaned n
1 n ga, caed n the ssyran at, was the sster of shtar and the wfe of
the ssyran Puto she was caed the ady of the great regon, .e., ades. See
Tabot, The descent of shtar nto ades, ecords of the Past, o. . p. 141. d.
2 The ssyran verson has the genus.
3 nto the body of the person on whose behaf the nvocaton s made.
4 The god who presdes specay over the rver Tgrs he eeps hs ccadan
name unt the ssyran epoch. s wfe s caed n-mu .
5 n the ssyran verson : the god who has begotten hm.
6 The ssyran verson has ony ths man.
7 The ssyran verson repaces ths name by that of Mardu .
8 dest son of ea, the god of the ocean.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
12 C D M G C D S C .
ths te t, whch has now been paced for many years
at the dsposa of schoars, s e tended and confrmed n
the most happy manner by some new documents, whch
are soon to be presented to the pubc. mongst the
many thousand fragments of cay tabets dscovered by
M. ayard n the ha of the brary n the paace of
ouyun on the ste of neveh tsef, and whch
are preserved at present n the rtsh Museum, are
the fragments of a vast wor on magc, whch, n ts
perfect state, formed a seres of not ess than two
hundred tabets, and whch was for Chadea what the
tharva- eda was for ancent nda. Ths was such
a coecton of the formuae, ncantatons, and hymns
of the Chadean mag as the cassca wrters spea
of, and of whom Dodorus Scuus says : They try to
avert ev and procure good, ether by purfcatons,
sacrfces, or enchantments. The fragments of ths
wor have been patenty coected from the chaos of
rubbsh of a nds n whch they were bured and
they have been prepared for pubcaton as the th
voume of The Cuneform nscrptons of estern sa, by
Sr enry awnson. Ths emnent rentast from
the other sde of the Channe has aboured more
than any one ese to decpher the Cuneform naran
te t, n whch wor he has been asssted by hs
young coeague Mr. George Smth, who has snce
ta en for hmsef a promnent pace n scence.
To gve an dea of the matera e tent of the
fragments under consderaton, suffce t to say, that
they are more than ffty n number, and contan
many perfect tabets covered wth from three to
1 b. . Cap. 29.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 13
four hundred nes of wrtng, and that they f
amost the whoe of thrty foo copper pates.
th a scentfc generosty sedom seen, of whch
cannot better show my apprecaton than by pro-
camng t, Sr enry awnson ndy sent me
the proofs of the fac-sme pates of ths pub-
caton, before they were brought out. t s one of
the most precous wor s whch has ever enrched
ssyroogy and from t have ta en greater part of
the data of the present treatse.1
The great wor on magc, many copes of whch
had been e ecuted by the scrbes of ssurbanpa,
accordng to the pattern paced centures snce n
the brary of the famous schoo for prests at rech
n Chadea, was composed of three dfferent boo s.
e now the tte of one of the three, The c ed
Sprts, for we fnd at the end of each of the tabets,
whch come from t and whch have been preserved
entre, Tabet o. of the c ed Sprts.1 s
the tte shows, t was fed e cusvey wth formuae
of con uratons and mprecatons, whch were
desgned to repuse demons and other wc ed sprts,
to avert ther fata acton, and to sheter the nvo er
from ther attac s. Portons of a second boo e st,
and, udgng from what remans of t, t woud seem
to be formed of a coecton of these ncantatons,
to whch was attrbuted the power of curng varous
1 thought t both fttng and usefu to gve n a note the orgn of a the
uotatons have borrowed from the voume whch w soon appear, and whch
desgnate by the abbrevaton, . . ., . The voume was ssued to the pubc on
the 1st of ugust, 1875. d.
See o Tabot, The ar of the Seven v Sprts, n ecords of the Past,
o. . p. 163. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
maades.1 asty, the thrd boo contaned ymns
to certan gods/ supernatura and mysterous
power was attrbuted to the chantng of these
hymns, whch are, however, of a very dfferent
character from the reguar turgca prayers of the
offca regon, a few of whch have been preserved
to us. t s curous to notce that the three parts
composng thus the great wor on magc, of whch
Sr enry awnson has found the remans,
correspond e acty to the three casses of Chadean
doctors, whch Dane enumerates, together wth the
astroogers and dvnes ( asdm and Gazrm), that s,
the hartumm or con urors, the Cha amm or phy-
scans, and the saphm or theosophsts. The
further we advance n the nowedge of the
Cuneform te ts, the greater does the necessty
appear of reversng the condemnaton much too pre-
maturey pronounced by the German e egetca
schoo aganst the date of the wrtngs of the fourth
of the greater prophets. The anguage of the oo
of Dane, nterspersed as t s n varous paces
wth Gree words, proves wthout doubt that the
defntve transaton3 as we possess t, s posteror
to the tme of e ander. ut the foundaton of the
wor dates much further bac t s tnged wth a
very decded abyonan tnt, and certan features of
the fe at the court of ebuchadnezzar and hs
successors are there pctured wth a truth and
e acttude, to whch a wrter a few centures ater
coud hardy have attaned.
1 smar te t has been transated by Mr. Sayce n ecords of the Past, o. .
p. 147, and by Mr. Smth n story of ssyra, p. 18. d.
Dane . 2 v. 11. 3 edacton n the orgna. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The formuae, hymns, and ncantatons n ths
trpe coecton are n the ccadan anguage, but
they are accompaned by an ssyran transaton,
paced accordng to the usua nternear method.
There are, however, some rare hymns, the orgna
of whch was no doubt aready ost, snce such a
ong perod had eapsed snce the frst coecton was
made and of these an ssyran verson ony s gven,
of whch the stye bears the mar of a remote,-
ant uty, and the synta , by certan constructons
contrary to the genus of the Semtc daects, nd-
cates the rea character of the entrey dfferent
anguage n whch the orgna was drawn up, and
whch has been ost to us. for so many centures.
The dfferent sectons are separated by a deep mar ,
upon the tabet, and the begnnng of each s pre-
ceded by the word en ncantaton, whch ndcates
st more ceary the commencement of a new
formua. the hymns of the thrd boo fnsh by
the ccadan word a ama, whch s transated n 1
ssyran by amen (amanu).
The stye of the con uratons to be used aganst
the maevoent sprts s very monotonous, as they
are a cast n the same moud. They begn by
enumeratng the varous nds of demons whom the
con uratons are to subdue by ther power, and
then descrbe the effects of the charm. The de-
sre to see them repused, or to be devered from
them, foows and ths s often e pressed n the
1 The deograph whch e presses ths word s a compe character formed of the
sgn su, whch represents the dea of gatherng and cohbton, and the sgn
an, god. t seems therefore that the formaton of ths character proceeds from an
dea anaogous to that of the Dew aryna of the eopatonc theurgy.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6 C D M G C D S C .
affrmatve form. The formuae fnshed by the
mysterous nvocaton from whch they derve ther
effcacy: Sprt of the heavens, con ure Sprt
of the earth, con ure Ths part aone s
necessary, and s never wantng, but sometmes
smar nvocatons of other dvne sprts are oned
to t.
sha as an e ampe now uote one of these con-
uratons, whch was ntended to combat dfferent
demons, dseases, and fata nfuences, such as the
ev eye.1
The pague and the fever whch scourge a country,
the dsease whch devastates a country,
bad for the fesh, fata for the entras,
the wc ed demon, the wc ed a, the wc ed Ggm,
the maevoent man, the maevoent eye, the maevoent
mouth, the maevoent tongue
of the man, son of hs god,s may they depart from hs
body, may they depart from hs entras.
They sha never ta e possesson of my body,3
they sha never do any ev n my presence,
they sha never wa n my tran,
they sha never enter my house,
they sha never step over my tmbers,
they sha never enter nto the habtaton of my house.
Sprt of Mu-ge,4 ord of countres, con ure
Sprt of n-gea,s ady of countres, con ure
1 . . T,t . co. 3. sha e pan ths e presson afterwards.
3 Ths sudden change of person s a common feature of a renta composton
to the present day, the gyptan papyr and the chapters of the oran abound wth
nstances of t. d. Ths s the great god e of the ssyrans.
5 n the ssyran, the goddess et.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
Sprt of n-dar, powerfu warror of Mu-ge, con ure
Sprt of us u, subme messenger of Mu-ge, con ure
Sprt of n-zuna, edest son of Mu-ge, con ure
Sprt of Ts hu,3 mstress of the armes, con ure
Sprt of Mermer,4 ng whose mpetuosty s benefcent,
con ure
Sprt of Udu,s ng of ustce, con ure
Sprts nunna-ge,6 great gods, con ure
ere s another, n whch the fna enumeraton s
ess detaed.
The day of mournng, the wnd whch brngs msfortune,
the day of msfortune, the fata wnd whch ma es tsef
fet,
the day of msfortune, the fata wnd whch precedes t,
the chdren of vengeance, the sons of vengeance,
the messengers of oss,
the ravagers of n- -ga,
the ghtnng whch ravages the country,
the seven gods of the vast heavens,
the seven gods of the great earth,
the seven gods of the gneous spheres,
the seven gods, these are the seven gods,8
the seven maevoent gods,
the seven maevoent phantoms,
the seven maevoent phantoms of the fames, n the
heavens seven, on the earth seven,
the wc ed demon, the wc ed a, the wc ed Ggm,
the wc ed Tea, the wc ed god, the wc ed Mas m,
1 n the ssyran dar, the ercues of the regon of the borders of the
uphrates and T1grs, and the god of the panet Saturn.
n the ssyran Sn, the god of the Moon.
5 n the ssyran shtar, the goddess of the panet enus.
n the ssyran n or amanu (the bbca mmon), the god of the umnous
atmosphere and of the atmospherc phenomena.
s n the ssyran Samas, god of the Sun. Compare the ssyran tte of the
Sun god Dannsu, udge of men. hence, probaby, the tte of the ndan
acchus Donysus. o Tabot d.
6 n the ssyran nunna-rtst, the sprts of the earth.
The earth personfed as a goddess. Ths s an auson to earth ua es.
8 The ssyran te t gves: the seven gods of the (ceesta) egons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8 C D M G C D S C .
Sprt of Mu-ge, ng of the countres, con ure
Sprt of n-gea, ady of the countres, con ure
Sprt of n-dar, son of the zenth, con ure
Sprt of Ts hu, ady of the countres, whch shnes n
the nght, con ure
ut more generay there s no mythoogca
enumeraton at the end. s a type of the most
smpe formuae sha uote a con uraton aganst
the seven subterraneous demons, caed Mas m,
whch were consdered to be amongst the most
formdabe of the sprts :
They are seven they are seven
n the depths of the ocean, they are seven 3
n the brancy of the heavens, they are seven 4
They proceed from the ocean depths, from the hdden retreat.
They are nether mae nor femae,
those whch stretch themseves out e chans.
They have no spouse, they do not produce chdren
they are strangers to benevoence
they sten nether to prayers nor wshes.
ermn come forth from the mountan,
enemes of the god ea,
they are the agents of the vengeance of the gods,
rasng up dffcutes, obtanng power by voence.
The enemes the enemes
they are seven they are seven they are twce seven s
Sprt of the heavens, may they be con ured
Sprt of the earth, may they be con ured 6
1 w. . 1., v. 1. w. . 1., . 2.
3 There s a beautfu mythoogca account of a rebeon by these same seven
ev sprts aganst the greater detes, transated by o Tabot n ecords of the Past,
o. ., p. 161. new transaton of ths vauabe mythoogca document, by the
author of ths boo , w be gven n the ppend . d.
4 n the heghts of heaven. o Tabot.
5 They are seven, they are seven twce over they are seven. o Tabot.
6 See another verson by o Tabot n ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 143.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e see that the Chadean e orcst dd not spare
the use of nvectve aganst the demons he wshed to
repuse. The poetca magnaton of the authors of
the ccadan con uratons nduged tsef n these
accumuatons of wtherng epthets, n descrptons
of the snster effects produced by the sprts of ev
and of dar ness, and further by an assembage of
mages of a vared character, possessng often great
brancy and remar abe power.
Sometmes aso the formua of e orcsm s e -
tended, and parta es of a dramatc character. fter
havng descrbed the ravages made by the demons,
t supposes that the compant has been heard by
the benevoent god S -muu-dug,1 who watches
over man, and_acts as a medator between hm and
the superor gods. ut hs power and scence are
not suffcent to con uer the more powerfu sprts
whose acton must be averted. S -muu-dug
then addresses hmsef to hs father ea,3 the dvne
ntegence whch penetrates the unverse, the master
of the eterna secrets, the god who presdes over
theurgca acton he t s who reveas to hs son the
mysterous rte, the formua, or the a-powerfu
hdden name, whch sha thwart the efforts of the
most formdabe powers of the abyss.
The ncantatons aganst dseases descrbe a great
varety of cases, as may easy be seen from the ong
tany whch we transated at the begnnng of ths
chapter. ut the most numerous are those whch
1 he passng through the press M. enormant has found reason to prefer the
readng dug for that of the ast syabe of the name of the god who has htherto been
rendered S -muu- h. d.
See another verson by o Tabot n ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 143.
3 The ssyrans afterwards dentfed hm wth ther Mardu , the god of the
panet upter, but they were ute dfferent n ther orgn. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
am at the cure of the pague, fever, and dsease of
the head ths atter, udgng from the ndcatons
whch are gven of ts symptoms and ts effects,
appears to have been a sort of eryspeas, or cuta-
neous dsease. t woud be nterestng f a traveer
who was aso a physcan coud dscover whether there
s now an affecton of ths nd whch s pecuar to the
marshes of the ower uphrates, as the eephantass
s to Dametta. These are the prncpa passages of a
ong ncantaton aganst the dsease of the head :
the tabet on whch we fnd t bears s other ong
formuae aganst the same ev.1
The dsease of the head e sts on man,
The dsease of the head, the uceraton of the forehead
e sts on man.
The dsease of the head mar s e a tara/
the dsease of the head from sunrse to sunset.
n the sea and the vast earth
a very sma tara s become the tara,
the very arge tara, hs tara.3
The dseases of the head perce e a bu,
the dseases of the head shoot e the paptaton of the heart.
The dseases of the head, e doves to ther dove-cotes,
e grasshoppers nto the s y,
e brds nto space may they fy away.
May the nvad be repaced n the protectng hands of
hs god
Ths specmen w gve the reader an dea of the
unform composton of these ncantatons aganst
. . ., . 3, 4.
r, as we shoud ca t, a crown or rng, a common resut of scap dseases. d.
3 Meanng, hs power over the earth and the waters s dmnshed.
4 Throbbng of the tempes, produced by the dstenton of the boodvesses of the
head, and nd1catng a tendency to nterna cephac dsease, contrary to the
precedng maady. d. 5 acuna.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dseases, whch fed the second boo of the wor
under consderaton. They a foow the same pan
throughout, begnnng wth the defnton of the
dsease and ts symptoms, whch occupes the greater
part of the formua and endng wth a desre for
deverance from t, and the order for t to depart.
Sometmes, however, the ncantaton of the magcan
assumes a dramatc form at the end, as we have
ust ponted out n certan con uratons aganst the
ev sprts. n e ampe s that daogue n whch
the god ea ponts out the remedy to hs son, who
has consuted hm about t.
have found another very remar abe ustraton of
ths characterstc n a ong formua, whch re ured
a whoe tabet to tsef.1 The begnnng s unfor-
tunatey very much effaced, and the gaps, whch
occur contnuay, prevent my gvng a connected
transaton of ths part. The te t begns thus :
Thedseaseofthe forehead proceeds from thenferna regons,
t s come from the dweng of the ord of the abyss,
n what remans of the verses whch descrbed n
the most precse manner the effects of ths maady
t treats of the tumour whch swes of the
suppuraton whch begns of the voence of the
pan whch ma es the sdes of the head crac e
those of an od shp. The te t then reates that
the nvad has tred the effect of purfyng rtes,
whch have not succeeded n subdung the scourge
of the nferna regons: e has purfed hmsef,
and has not con uered the bu he has purfed
hmsef, and has not brought the buffao under the
. , ., , 22, ,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
yo e the pan contnues to gnaw hm e swarms
of crc ets. ere therefore the gods ntervene, and
from that pont the narratve s consecutve.
S -muu-dug has heped hm
he has gone to hs father ea nto hs dweng, and has
caed hm :
My father, the dsease of the head s gone forth from
the nferna regons.
Twce he spea s to hm thus :
Prepare the remedy ths man s not ac uanted wth t
he submts to the remedy.
ea has reped to hs son S -muu-dug :
My son, thou dost not now the remedy et me teach
t to thee.
S -muu-dug, thou art not ac uanted wth the remedy
aow me to teach thee the remedy.
hat now, thou nowest.
Come my son, S -muu-dug.
Ta e a seve
draw some water from the surface of the rver.
Pace thy subme p upon ths water
ma e t shne wth purty from thy subme breath. . . .1
ep the man, son of hs god ....1
cover hs head. . . . .1
et the dsease of hs head depart.
May the dsease of hs head be dsspated e a nocturna
dew. . . . .
May he be cured by the command of ea
May Dav na cure hm
May S -muu-dug, the edest son of the ocean, form
the reevng mage
t s evdent that n utterng these words, the
magcan s understood to do the thngs prescrbed
by the god.
1 acuna. fe of ea.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
The Chadean Demonoogy.
documents of whch have ust spo en, and
to whch we must add the numerous tasmanc
nscrptons to be found n our museums, engraved
upon a nds of abyonan and ssyran ob ects,
show that there e sted amongst the Chadeans a
demonoogy as refned and rch as the magnaton
of ac ues Sprenger, ean odn,1 erus, or Perre
de ancre3 ever pctured. There s a compete word
of maevoent sprts, the dstngushng characters-
tcs of whch are strongy mar ed, and ther attrbutes
, determned wth precson whe the herarchy to
whch they beong s cassed n a most earned
manner. t the top of the scae are paced two
casses of bengs, whch parta e more neary than
the others of the dvne nature and are gen or
dem-gods, a sort of nferor detes. The frst bear the
1 rench awyer, a natve of ngers who ded .D. 1596. s chef wor , a
Demonomane et des S rcers, has been often reprnted, and s a curous coecton of
ustratons of wthcraft and demonoogy. d.
German demonoogst, surnamed Pscnarus. e wrote a great boo on
wtchcraft, entted, De Presgs Dcemonum. e ded .D. 1588. d.
3 rench wrter on Demonoogy, who caused many persons to be burnt to death
for sorcery n the th century. e ded .D. 163o. s chef wor s e vre
des Prnces. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ccadan name of Mas soder, warror, whch s
substtuted n the ssyran by Sed genus the
second, the ccadan name of amma gant, trans-
ated n ssyran by amas. n the regous te ts
these names often desgnate proptous and protectng
gen, under whose sheter peope paced themseves
but at other tmes, wc ed and hurtfu gen, whose
power had to be charmed away. hether the Cha-
deans beeved that there were opposng partes of
good and bad Mas or ap, of good and bad amma,
or whether they supposed them to possess, e certan
gods, a doube character, and to show themseves
accordng to crcumstances, now benefcent, now mae-
voent, sometmes protectors, and sometmes adver-
sares s a ueston whch must be eft undecded unt
new researches have thrown more ght on the sub ect.
e are better ac uanted wth a that reates to the
sprts of an nferor and decdedy maevoent order,
the demons propery so caed. Ther generc name s
Utu , whch has passed from the Turanan ccadan
nto the Semtc ssyran. Ths term comprses a
demons, and may aso sometmes be we empoyed as
a genera appeaton for a sprts of an nferor ran
to those of whch we have ust spo en. The name
Utu , however, further ta es the more mted and
speca sgnfcaton of a partcuar nd of demons.
The other speces are the a or destroyer, caed n
the ssyran u the Ggm, n the ssyran m,
the meanng of whch s not nown the Tea or
1 The wnged bu whch guards the gates of the ssyran paaces s a benefcent
genus or Sed hence ths cass of sprts receves aso the name of ap bu, a
term adopted even n the ccadan. The wnged on or rgau, whch sometmes
ta es the pace of the bu n the same poston, beongs aso to the category of the
amas,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
warror, n the ssyran Gau and asty the
Mas m or ayer of ambushes, n the ssyran
abts. s a genera rue each cass s dvded nto
groups of seven, that most mportant magca and
mysterous number.
e have at present no ght on the respectve
herarchca ran of the fve casses of demons whch
have ust been enumerated, the ony fant ray
upon ths sub ect comes from the foowng fact, that
specuatons upon the vaue of numbers hed a
very mportant pace n the Chadac deas of
regous phosophy.1 n conse uence of these
specuatons, each god was desgnated by a whoe
number of the seres between one and s ty, cor-
respondng to hs ran n the ceesta herarchy.
ne of the tabets n the brary of neveh gves
the st of the prncpa gods, each wth hs mystc
number. ow t seems that n connecton wth ths
scae of whoe numbers apped to the gods, there
was a scae of fractona numbers apped to the
demons, and correspondng n the same way to ther
recproca ran s.
The Utu , the Ggm, and the Mas m, were a
three desgnated n wrtng by a compe group of
deographc sgns, n whch ony the ateraton of
the frst eement effects a dstncton, the others re-
manng the same ths varabe eement s aways
one of those sgns whch serve to note one of the
most mportant dvsons of unty n the se agesma
1 There s an e ceent tabet of these roots n . . /., ., P . 40. See aso a
speca treatse on the mathematca vaues of the Chadeans, by the author of ths
wor . ssa sur un Monument Mathmat ue Chadeen, e.t sur e Systeme Metr ue de
abyon, Pars, 1868. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
26
C D M G C D S C .
system of numeratons of fractons, one of the
essenta bases of Chadean arthmetc. or the
Utu t s or - S, for the Ggm or 4 , and asty,
for the Mas m or . state ths fact wthout
underta ng to e pan the odd specuatons whch
gave brth to t, and sha ony remar that the
herarchca cassfcaton correspondng to the n-
dcaton of these fractona numbers, paced each
order of demons n a ran so much the more eevated,
accordng as ts numbers had a greater numerator.
f the three casses whose fgures are nown to us,
the Mas m beonged to the hghest, and the Utu to
the owest.
The demons of the abyonans were of two nds.
The most powerfu and formdabe were those whch
had a cosmca character, whose acton was e ercsed
upon the genera order of nature, and whose wc ed-
ness had power to troube t. n one of the
formuae whch we uoted earer, we saw that seven
bad sprts were paced n the heavens: seven
phantoms of fame seven demons of the gnted
spheres formng an e act counterpart to the seven
gods of the panets who were nvested wth the
government of the unverse.2 Unfortunatey the
Panet.
nge.
ntegence.
Sprt.
Sun
aphae
age
Smee
enus
ame
age
ogue
Mercury
Mchae
Tre
Cochabe
Moon
Gabre
me .
emanae
Saturn
ap e
ge
Sabathe
upter
ady e
Sophe
ada e
Mars
Chamae
Graph ae
Modne
May not the mystca use of certan numbers by the wrters of the ewsh Cabaa
have had ther orgn from these abyonan theores d.
t may be of nterest to some readers to add the names of the anges, sprts, and
ntegences of the panets. ccordng to the Cabbaa, they are as foows :
rcher, Mdpus udacus ., pars ., p. 210. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2
con uraton whch spea s of these sprts does not

gve ther name, we do not now whether they
beonged to one of the dfferent casses of demons
whose appeatons we have seen, or whether they
consttuted a seventh group of gen dstnct from
the others.
e have more nformaton about the seven sprts
of the abyss, whch are mentoned n the same way
wthout gvng ther names, n another formua, whch
has been aready uoted. These were certany the
seven Mas m or ensnarers : demons whch dwet n
the bowes of the earth, and whch surpassed a the
others n power and n terror. have found a ong
ncantaton n s verses,1 whch depcts ther ravages,
and was to be pronounced n order to stop a great
convuson n the economy of the word whch was
attrbuted to ther acton, probaby n the case of an
earth ua e. t s n fact drected aganst the Seven,
the maevoent Mas m, who ravage heaven and earth,
who troube the stars of the s y and nterrupt ther
movements.
They, the Seven, proceedng from the western mountan,
they, the Seven, ncreasng the eastern mountan.
ctng thus contrary to the norma course of
nature, and the reguar movement of the stars, these
sprts nhabted the depths of the earth, they caused
ts trembngs, they are the terror of ts mass,
they are wthout gory n heaven and earth. Ther
antagonst was The god re2 who eevates hmsef,
. /., ., 15.
There s a beautfu hymn to ths potent dety, the anaogue of the gn of the
ryans, n 4 . 14, 1. 6. t s transated by Tabot n ecords of the Past, o. .,
p. 137, and a revsed transaton of the same w appear further on n the wor .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the great chef who e tends the supreme power of the
god of heaven, who e ats the earth, ts possessons,
ts deghts, and who tred vany to oppose ther
ravages. avng stated ths, the ncantaton drects
the god re to address hmsef to S -muu-dug, the
medator before ea.
pproach S -muu-dug, e pan ths prayer to hm,
to hm, the command of whose mouth s proptous, the
subme udge of heaven.
The god re has approached S -muu-dug and
e paned the prayer to hm
the atter n the dead of nght has heard the prayer.
e has gone nto the house to hs father ea, and has
caed hm :
ather, the god re has come and e paned hs prayer
to me.
Thou that understandest the movements of the Seven
te us n what paces they dwe.
sten, son of rdu
ea has reped to hs son S -muu-dug My son,
the Seven dweng n the earth,
they, the Seven, proceedng from the earth
They, the Seven gong from the earth,
they, the Seven whch are born n the earth,
they, the Seven whch unfod themseves n the earth,
sha ng the was of the watery abyss.
Come, my son S -muu- h.
The ndcatons gven by ea as to the means of
con uerng the terrbe Seven foow, and are agan
aso very obscure. e mentons some conferous
tree, cypress or cedar, whch s to brea the power
town near the uncton of the uphrates and Tgrs, the ata of Ptoemy,
actuay caed bu-Shahren. Ths was the earest seat of the worshp of ea.
The dety Mardu s often represented as hodng a fr cone n hs hand. See
onom, neveh and ts Paaces, fgs. 151, 152 and Smth, Chadean ccount of
Geness. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 20,
of these Mas m and aso the supreme and magc
name,1 the memory of whch ea eeps n hs heart.
The god reveas ths name, before whch a the
powers of he must bend, to hs son. ther dvne
personages guded by the orders of ea, n- ga,
goddess of the earth, n-a ha- uddu, a goddess
whose attrbutes are not we nown, aternate wth
the god re to fnsh con uerng and bndng the
Mas m. The whoe nscrpton concudes by an
nvocaton to ea, master of the abyss of waters and
ord of rdu.
These demons had a genera cosmca power,
attac ng man nd, and producng the ev command
whch comes from the mdst of heaven the ev
destny whch ssues from the depths of the abyss
fata spes aganst whch the foowng con uraton s
drected n whch ther effects are descrbed :
rom the four cardna ponts the mpetuosty of ther
nvason burns e fre.
They voenty attac the dwengs of man,
They wther everythng n the town or n the country.
They oppress the free man and the save.
They pour down e a voent tempest n heaven and earth.
The maevoent sprts were however pretty cosey
reated to certan eementary sprts whch do not
beong to the order of demons, but whch were con-
sdered, to uote the te t, as bad n themseves.
Such were the sprts of partcuar wnds, whose
burnng and unheathy breath n the orgna state of
1 Ths terrbe name of the supreme eng, e the tetragrammaton of the
Cabasts, was probaby never uttered at fu ength. y the possesson of ths name
the eary ewsh opponents of Chrstanty decared that the mraces of Chrst were
performed. The mystca word m, of the udhsts of nda and Tbet s supposed to
possess smar vrtues to the present day. d. . /., ., 19, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3 C D M G C D S C .
the cmate of Chadea favoured the deveopment of
dseases. The other demons were more drecty
connected wth the ordnary ncdents of terrestra
fe but these operated habtuay upon man, spread
snares ncessanty for hm, and were the cause of a
hs evs.
They, the productons of the nferna regons,
says a con uraton,1
n hgh they brng troube, and beow they brng
confuson.
ang n ran from the s y, ssung from the earth, they
penetrate the strong tmbers, the thc tmbers they
pass from house to house.
Doors do not stop them,
ots do not stop them,
they gde n at the doors e serpents,
they enter by the wndows e the wnd.
They hnder the wfe from concevng by her husband
they ta e the chd from the nees of the man
they ma e the free woman eave the house, where she has
borne a chd.
They, they are the voces whch cry and whch pursue
man nd.
nd n another :3
They assa country after country.
They ta e away the save from hs pace.
They ma e the free woman to eave her house and desert
her chd
they ma e the son ut hs father s house,
they ma e the dove from hs dove-cote to fy away
they force the brd to ft hmsef up on hs wngs
1 . .1., . , 1.
See Tobt v. 13. There s probaby no bca boo whch has receved more
ustraton from the researches of students nto abyonan demonoogy than ths
ebrseo-Chadac story, and the oo of noch, especay caps. v., sec. 2, and v. d.
5 . . ., ., 27, 5. 4 Thus causng t to fa out of ts nest and be ed. rf
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
they ma e the swaow fy from hs nest nto space
they cause the o to run away and the amb to escape,
the wc ed demons, who ay snares.
The habtua resdence of these ev bengs was n
uncutvated wds and deserts, from whence they
wandered nto nhabted paces to torment man nd.
Ths ong tany, whch have aready cted,
enumerates the demons accordng to the paces
where they dwet, as the desert, the bea summts
of mountans, the pestenta marshes, and the
sea. n another pace t s sad that the Utu
nhabts the desert, the Mas dwes on the heghts,
the Ggm wanders n the desert, the Tea steas nto
towns. ut ther prncpa home was the desert, we
read constanty n the magca te ts of demons whch
watch man from the depths of the desert: and the
ob ect of the e orcsms was to send them bac to those
dreary sotudes. t was the genera beef n Syra,
as we as n Chadea, and Mesopotama, that demons
nhabted the desert, and the sraetsh prophets
appear to have countenanced the popuar opnon.
saah, n descrbng the destructon of dom says:
nd thorns sha come up n her paaces,
nettes and brambes n the fortresses thereof
and t sha be an habtaton of dragons,
and a court for ows.
The wd beasts of the desert3 sha aso meet wth
the wd beasts4 of the sand,
and the satyr sha cry to hs feow
the screech ow5 aso sha rest there,
and fnd for hersef a pace of rest.6
1 . . h, ., 16, 2. r strches, . . 3 eb. m.
4 eb. m. s r ght Monster, . . 6 sa. v. 13, 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mong the fata effects e ercsed by these demons
upon man nd, one of the most formdabe was pos-
sesson. There e st some speca formuae for e or-
csng those who were thus affcted, and many passages
n other ncantatons aso aude to t. or e ampe,
the demons whch mght attempt to possess them-
seves of the body of the ng, were repused by an
ncantaton whch fnshed wth these words:
They sha not enter nto the paace,
they sha not seze upon the ng.
Ths snguar beef, common to the gyptans,
and a peope to whom the nfuence of the Chadao-
ssyran cvsaton e tended, gave rse to one of
the most curous epsodes n the reatons of gypt
wth the natons on the borders of the uphrates.
Ths event happened at the commencement of the
12th century .C., when the gyptan suzeranty
founded by the great con uests of the th and
th dynastes st e tended to the eastern part of
Mesopotama and t s reated upon a famous gyptan
stee whch s now preserved n the atona
brary of Pars. The Theban ng, ameses ,1
made a ourney throughout hs doman to receve
trbutes, and on the borders of gypt met the daugh-
ter of the chef of the country of a htan,3 who
peased hm so much that he marred her. Some
years ater, when ameses was at Thebes, he was
tod that a messenger from hs father-n-aw was
watng to beg the ng to send a physcan, chosen
1 . . ., ., 6, 6. See ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 53.
3 Ths ady was re-named by her husband, aneferu, most beautfu sun, as a
mar of hs affecton. See rch gypt, p. 15o. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
by hmsef, to the ueen s sster, the prncess nt-
rescht, who was attac ed by some un nown maady
and was possessed wth a demon. So a renowned
gyptan physcan,3 beongng to the sacerdota
cass, departed wth the messenger. e tred n
van a the resources of hs art the sprt refused
to obey, says the obes , and the physcan was
obged to return to Thebes wthout havng cured
the ng s sster-n-aw. Ths happened n the 15th
year of ameses regn. even years ater, n the
year 26, another messenger arrved. The chef of
a htan dd not desre a physcan ths tme, as t
was hs opnon that ony the drect nterventon of
one of the gods of gypt coud cure the prncess.
s on the frst occason, ameses consented to the
re uest of hs father-n-aw, and the sacred ar of
one of the great Theban gods, honsu, departed to
wor the re ured mrace.4 The ourney was ong,
astng one year and s .months. t ast the Theban
dety arrved n Mesopotama, and the con uered sprt
was e peed from the body of the young prncess,
who recovered mmedatey. god whose presence
aone was suffcent to wor such mracuous cures
was ndeed precous, and at the rs of uarreng
wth hs powerfu ay, the chef of a htan resoved
to eep hm n hs paace. So durng three years
and nne months the ar of hons was detaned n
r ent-rash.
The report was, a maady has penetrated her mbs, teray, there s an
ev movement n her mbs, uery, a nd of nervous parayss. d.
3 e was a roya scrbe aso hs name was Tetemheb. d.
4 The assent of the dety was gven by a nod, or ncnaton of the head of the
statue, he moved the head very much. honsu was aso a re dety he was the
thrd member of the great trad of ephantne. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Mesopotama. ut at the end of ths tme the
satc chef had a dream. e thought he saw the
captve god fyng away to gypt under the form of
a goden sparrow-haw , and at the same tme he
was attac ed wth sudden pans. The father-n-aw
of the Theban ng accepted the dream as a heaveny
warnng and mmedatey gave orders for the ar to
be sent bac , and the god returned to hs tempe at
Thebes n the 33rd year of the regn of ameses .
hen once these possessng demons were e peed
from the body, the ony guarantee aganst ther
return was to obtan by the power of ncantatons,
an opposte possesson by a favourabe demon.
good sprt must ta e ther pace n the body of the
man we have aready had an nstance of ths n the
th and th formuae bf the ong tany
transated n Chapter .
May the bad demons depart May they seze upon one
another
The proptous demon
The proptous gant,
may they penetrate nto hs body
Ths benefca possesson was sometmes desred as
the most happy of the supernatura effects of magc,
even when t was not re ured to prevent the return of
possessng demons. Such s the dea n a hymn for
the prosperty of the ng, whch as s that he may
be e the gods, and become the dweng of good
sprts. Ths hymn s so curous that t s worth
1 Dr. rch, n the th voume of the new seres of the Transactons of the oya
Socety of terature, and at fu n ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 53. See aso De
ouge, tude sur une stee gyptenne apparenant a a bothe ue mprae, Pars,
1858. d. . . , ., 18. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whe for us to transate what remans of t, n spte
of the deporabe state of mutaton n whch t s
found: we must f up the gaps to the best of our
abty, so as to gve a genera dea of the meanng.1
The crowns . . . .
dstngushed shepherd . . . .
upon the thrones and the atars . . . .
The marbe sceptre . . . .
Dstngushed pastor . . . .
May the networ of canas . . . . (be n hs possesson)
may the mountan, whch produces trbutes, (be n hs
possesson)
may the pasturage of the desert, whch produces trbutes,
(be n hs possesson)
may the orchards of frut trees, whch produce trbutes,
(be n hs possesson).
The ng, the shepherd of hs peope, may he (hod) the
sun n hs rght hand,
may he (hod) the moon n hs eft hand.
May the favourabe demon, the favourabe gant, whch
governs the ordshp and the crown, penetrate nto
hs body
men.
n the creed of the Chadean a dseases were the
wor of demons. ence the fact, whch attracted the
attenton of erodotus, that n abyon and ssyra
there were, correcty spea ng, no physcans.
Medcne was not wth them a ratona scence as
wth the Gree s t was smpy a branch of magc,
and was practsed by ncantatons, e orcsms, the
use of phters and enchanted drn s. evertheess,
n the composton of these drn s certan ngredents
1 Compare another beautfu hymn on behaf of the ng n ecords of the Past,
o. . p. 133. d. acuna.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
were empoyed, whch e perence had shown to
possess a heang power. ut ther deas upon the
nature and orgn of dseases were not very dfferent
from the medca ncantatons whch we possess.
Sometmes the dsease was treated as an effect of
the wc edness of dfferent demons, and sometmes
t seems to have been consdered as a persona and
dstnct beng, whch e ercsed ts power upon man.
Ths persona character s partcuary attrbuted to
the two gravest and most fata dseases wth whch
the Chadeans were ac uanted,1 the pague and
fever, the amtar and the dpa. They were re-
presented as two demons, whch were aways ds-
tngushed from the other ev bengs. They possessed
very mar ed persona characterstcs, and were con-
sdered as two of the strongest and most formdabe
of the demons who affct man nd.3
The e ecrabe dpa,
says one fragment,4
acts upon the head of man,
the maevoent amtar upon the fe of man,
the maevoent Utu upon the forehead of man,
the maevoent a upon the chest of man,
the maevoent Ggm upon the bowes of man,
the maevoent Tea upon the hand of man.5
1 The ndus of Dacca beng vsted wth the sma-po , whch proved very fata
to them, nvented a goddess of the maady, whom they represented as a whte woman
covered wth spots, and whom they besought to turn away the affcton from
them. d. n the ssyran sa u.
3 n the story of the descent of shtar nto ades, amtar s the servant of at,
the goddess of those goomy regons. 4 . . 1., ., 29, 2.
s n gyptan mythoogy a neary smar theory prevaed, every part of the
body havng ts specfc dety, who was nvo ed to protect t both n ths fe and after
death. t was wrtten of the deceased, there s not a mb of hm wthout a god,
tua of the Dead, cap. ., The chapter of turnng away a n ury, and turnng
bac the bows made n ades. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n the tran of these actve demons, to whose
agency a ev was attrbuted, were those other bengs
whch, wthout havng so drect an nfuence,
manfested themseves by frghtfu appartons, and
bore a cose resembance to the shades of the
dead, who were confned under the earth n the
sombre dwengs of the nferna country, whch
corresponded e acty to the sheo of the ancent
ebrews. Such were the nnn and the enormous
Uru u a speces of hobgobns and arvae. ut the
three prncpa bengs of ths cass were the Phantom,1
the Spectre, and the ampre.3 The two frst
aarmed by ther appearance ony, but the vampre
attac ed man. The beef that the dead rose from
the tomb under the form of vampres e sted nChadea
and abyon. n a fragment of the mythoogca
epopee whch s traced upon a tabet n the rtsh
Museum, and reates the descent of the goddess
shtar nto ades, we are tod that the goddess when
she arrved at the doors of the nferna regons, caed
to the porter whose duty t was to open them, sayng:
Porter, open thy door
open thy door, that may enter.
f thou dost not open the door, and f cannot enter,
w attac the door, w brea down ts bars,
w attac the ncosure, w eap over ts fences by
force
w cause the dead to rse and devour the vng s
w gve to the dead power over the vng.
n the ccadan apganme, n the ssyran abartu.
n the ccadan apganmea, n the ssryran abassu.
3 n the ccadan apganme ha n the ssyran h haru.
ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 143.
s w rase up the dead to be the devourers of the vng. o Tabot.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The enumeratons of the con urng formuae men-
ton afterwards, as a dstnct cass, the demons who
nduced nocturna pouton, and who abused seep to
brng men and women nto ther embraces, the
ncubus, and the Succubus or the th.1 Ths th
pays a great part n the Tamudc demonoogy the
cabastc rabbs forged a whoe egend n whch
ths sprt s stated to have ta en a femnne form to
deceve dam and to have unted hersef to hm. s
we saw ust now n the uotaton from saah the
prophets even counted the th amongst the number
of demons. To the ncubus and Succubus was oned
the ghtmare, n the ccadan e-udda- arra, n
the ssyran rdat. now of no te t whch defnes
e acty ts nature and ts acton but t s probabe,
udgng from ts name, that t was one of those
famar sprts whch ma e the stabes and the houses
the scene of ther macous trc s sprts whose
e stence has been admtted by so many peope, and
whch are st beeved n by the peasants n many
parts of urope.
To ths pcture of the supersttons whch aarmed
the mnds of the Chadees must be added ther frm
beef n the ev eye, whch s often mentoned n the
magca con uratons, and n the fata effects pro-
duced by certan unuc y words pronounced even n-
vountary, and wthout any ntenton to n ure ths
ast accdenta augury was caed the maevoent
mouth, the maevoent word, and t s mentoned
amost aways n con uncton wth the ev eye.
1 n the ccadan Gea and e-Gea, n the ssyran t and t,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
39
C PT .
Chadean muets and ther Uses.
ndoos have to do wth so many
demons, gods, and demgods, that t s no
wonder they ve n constant dread of ther power.
There s not a hamet wthout a tree, or some secret
pace, n whch ev sprts are not beeved to
dwe. ence the peope ve n constant fear of
those sprts of dar ness, and nothng but the
most pressng necessty w nduce a man to go
abroad after the sun has gone down. See the
unhappy wght who s obged to go out n the dar
he repeats hs ncantatons, and touches hs amuets
he sezes a frebrand to eep off hs foes, and begns
hs ourney. e goes on wth gente steps he
stens, and agan repeats hs prayers. Shoud he
hear the rustng of a eaf, or the moanng of some
vng anma, he gves hmsef up for ost. as he
wor ed hmsef up to a state of artfca courage, he
begns to sng and baw aoud to eep hs sprts
up. ut, after a hs efforts, hs heart w not beat
wth ts wonted ease t he sha have ganed a
pace of safety.
1 ar, The grave.
oberts, renta ustratons of Scrpture, p. 542.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4 C D M G C D S C .
Ths descrpton of the modern ndoo s n
every way appcabe to the ancent Chadees, and
may gve a good dea of the state of supersttous
terror n whch they were ept by the beefs
whch have been mentoned n the foregong Chapter.
e w now n ure what was the ad offered to
them by the arts of sacred magc aganst the demons
and ev nfuences of a nds, by whch they
beeved themseves contnuay surrounded. There
were frst of a ncantatons e those we have
aready uoted. These ncantatons dated from the
most remote ant uty, and were paced n coectons
e those of whch we possess the remans. The
compete nowedge of them coud ony beong to the
prests of magc, who made of t a reguar scence.
ut every man had to now a few reatng to the
most common occurrences of fe, and the most fre-
uent dangers, n the same way that every ndoo
earns by heart a certan number of precatory mantras.
cts of purfcaton and mysterous rtes aso ent
ther ad to augment the power of the ncantatons.
n one formua,1 we read of a man who s to be pre-
served from n ury:
e has purfed hs hand he has done the wor for hs
hand
he has purfed hs foot, he has done the wor for hs
foot
he has purfed hs head, he has done the wor for hs
head,
and wth ths the ev sprts were supposed to have
been put to fght.
1 . .1. v., e.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e must add to the number of those mysterous
rtes, the use of certan enchanted drn s, whch,
doubtess, reay contaned medcna drugs, as a
cure for dseases, and aso of magc nots, the
effcacy of whch was so frmy beeved n, even up
to the mdde ages. ere s a remedy whch one of
the formuas supposes to have been prescrbed by
ea aganst a dsease of the head:
not on the rght and arrange fat n reguar bands, on
the eft a woman s dadem
dvde t twce n seven tte bands . . .3
grd the head of the nvad wth t
grd the forehead of the nvad wth t
grd the seat of fe wth t
grd hs hands and hs feet
seat hm on hs bed
pour on hm enchanted waters.
et the dsease of hs head be carred away nto the
heavens e a voent wnd . . .s
may the earth swaow t up e passng waters s
St more powerfu than the ncantatons were con-
uratons wrought by the power of numbers. n ths
way, the supreme secret whch ea taught to hs son,
S -muu- h, when he consuted hm n hs dstress,
was aways caed the number. 6 n a coecton of
metrca proverbs, and od popuar ccadan songs,
we have these two coupets, whch were to be sung
1 . . . ., 3, 2.
The dadem proper was smpy an embrodered fet, sometmes decorated wth
artfca eaves and fowers n god and gems, t was ted n a not behnd the head,
the two ends fang upon the shouders ths was the gyptan, truscan, and
ssyran form of the ornament. The ater Gree s and eary omans converted t
nto a doube or trpe bandage for the har, and the yzantne prncesses changed t
nto a thn crcet of sod god. d.
3 acuna. 4 y., an euphemsm for the vre members d.
5 ecords ofthe Post, o. ., p. 141, aso Trans Soc. b. rch., o. ., p. 54. d.
6 n the ccadan ana, n ssyran mnu. . . 1. ., 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
at some rustc fete, that was consdered to e ercse a
happy nfuence upon the growth of the crops.
The corn whch stands uprght
sha come to the end of ts prosperous growth
the number (to produce that)
we now t.
The corn of abundance
sha come to the end of ts prosperous growth
the number (to produce that)
we now t.
Unhappy, athough n the magc documents
whch we possess, fre uent menton s made of con-
uraton by numbers and, athough we now that
the number seven had ts partcuar functons, no
snge formua of these con uratons has been
handed down to us, and the ndcatons whch reman
upon ths sub ect are not suffcenty precse.
ut the hghest and most rresstbe of a the
powers dwes n the dvne and mysterous name,
the supreme name, wth whch ea aone s
ac uanted. efore ths name everythng bows n
heaven and n earth, and n ades, and t aone can
con uer the Mas m and stop ther ravages. The
gods themseves are enthraed by ths name, and
render t obedence. n the story of the descent of
shtar nto ades, the ceesta goddess s ta en
captve by the nferna goddess at.1 The gods of
heaven are much agtated about her fate, and try to
dever her the Sun goes to fnd uah (the ssyran
e uvaent for ea), to whom they aways had recourse
when spes were to be bro en, and reates to hm
what has happened to shtar :
1 r n ga n o Tabot s transaton. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uah n the mysterous submty of hs heart, has

made a resouton:
he has formed the phantom of a bac man, n order .to
dever her.
Go to her deverance phantom at the door of the
mmutabe country present thysef.
et the seven doors of the mmutabe country open
before thee
May the great ady of the earth ( at) see thee and
re oce before thee
She w cam hersef from the bottom of her heart,
and her anger w be appeased.
Utter the name of the great gods.
earng thy head hgh, attract her attenton by mraces
for the prncpa mrace produce the fshes of the waters
n the mdst of dry-and.
nd, n fact, shtar was mmedatey devered. The
great name remans the secret of ea f any man
succeeded n dvnng t, that aone woud nvest hm
wth a power superor to that of the gods. Some-
tmes aso n that part of the ncantaton before us
whch ta es a dramatc character, t s supposed that
ea s teachng t to hs son S -muu- h. ut, even
then t s not uttered, t s not wrtten n the formua,
and they thn that the menton of t aone s suff-
cent to produce a decsve effect when the ncantaton
s rected.3
veryone nows to what a ptch the beef n the
a-powerfu and hdden name of God has grown
amongst the tamudca and cabastc ews, and how
1 e formed, for her escape, the fgure of a man of cay. The orgna has
ssnnu, whch have derved from the Chadee word Sn, cay. ut ths s a mere
con ecture. o Tabot, ecords of the Past, o. , p. 147. d.
we her ( n ga) wth the names of the great gods. o Tabot. d.
3 ur readers w at once recoect the reserve of erodotus n mentonng the
name of srs. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
genera t st s amongst the rabs. e now see
ceary that t came from Chadea. fter a, such a
noton ought to have ta en rse n a country where
they consdered the dvne name, the Sehem,1 as
endowed wth propertes so. speca and ndvdua
that they succeeded n ma ng of t a dstnct person.
e can but uote the ceebrated a om of arro,
nomen numen.
Sde by sde wth the ncantatons, the Chadeans,
and ater, the ssyrans foowng ther e ampe,
made great use of tasmans/ formua whch was to
be rected over one of these tasmans for preventng
the demons from steang nto the dfferent parts of
the house, and whch was supposed to gve to t ts
effcacy,3 e tos the power of t n magnfcent terms,
and shows the gods themseves as sub ect to t.
Tasman, tasman, boundary that cannot be ta en away,
boundary that the gods cannot pass,
boundary of heaven and earth, whch cannot be
dspaced,
whch no god has fathomed,
whch nether god nor man can e pan,
barrer that cannot be ta en away, dsposed aganst
maevoence,
barrer mmoveabe, whch s opposed to maevoence
hether t be a wc ed Utu , a wc ed a, a
wc ed Ggm, a wc ed god, a wc ed Mas m,
a Phantom, a Spectre, a ampre,
an ncubus, a Succubus, a ghtmare,
or ese the bad pague, the panfu fever, or a bad dsease
he who rases hs head aganst the proptous waters
of the god ea,
1 Cf. the Memra of the Cabastc ews.
n the ccadan Sagba, n the ssyran Mamt, . . . ., 16,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
may the barrer of the god ea (stop hm)
e who attac s the barns of the god Sera h,
may the barrer of the god Sera h hod hm mprsoned
e who crosses the boundary (of property,) the (tasman)
of the gods, boundary of heaven and earth, w never
et hm go agan e who does not fear the
may the (tasman) reta e hm a prsoner
e who ays ambushes aganst the house,
may they mprson hm n the dungeon of the house
Those who hod each other n an embrace, may he repuse
them together nto desert paces
e who wor s mschef at the door of the house,
may he be mprsoned n the house, n a pace from whch
there s no outet
e who endeavours to n ure the coumns and the captas,
may the coumn and the capta stop hs way
e who sdes nto the young oa and under the roofng,
he who attac s the sdes of the door and the grates,
may he (the tasman) ma e hm wea e water may he
ma e hm trembe e eaves
may he grnd hm e pant 3
May he eap over the tmber, may he cut hs wngs
The tasmans were of dfferent nds. rst of a
there were those whch conssted of bands of coth,
covered wth certan wrtten formuae, and were
fastened to the furnture or the garments e the
phyacteres of the ews.4 There were aso the
amuets n dfferent materas, whch were worn
round the nec , as a safeguard aganst dseases,
demons, and msfortunes. muets of ths sort, n
1 n the ssyran rba, the god of harvests. acuna.
3 That s, grnd hm to powder, come du fard u e broe.
4 The preparaton of one of these tasmans s prescrbed n the th formua of
the ong tany transated above. See aso ecords of the Pas , o. ., p. 142, note. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hard stones,1 occur fre uenty n museums. They
are often engraved wth mages of dvntes or gen,
and aways have a tasmanc formua. ere s one
whch was to be worn by a woman wth chd. There
are two such specmens n the coectons of the
rtsh Museum. t s ute an e ceptona case that
t shoud be wrtten n the Semtc- ssyran anguage.
am t-nur, the servant of dar, the champon of the
gods, the favourte of e.
ncantaton. t-nur, remove far from us a pans
strengthen the germ, deveop the head of man.1
The greater number of the formuae whch are
nscrbed n ths manner upon amuets are n the
ccadan anguage. sha now uote one of them,
whch was evdenty ntended to preserve a man who
was aready cured of the pague, from e perencng
any reapse.
ncantaton. c ed demon, magnant pague, the
Sprt of the earth has made you eave hs body. May
the favourabe genus, the good gant, the favourabe
demon, come wth the Sprt of the earth.
ncantaton of the powerfu, powerfu, powerfu,3 god.
men.4
The egends n whch the Mussuman wrters
deght each tme that they spea of the heathen
ant uty, and of the ancent satc empres, whose
1 t must be noted that the odest gyptan scarabe and amuets were wrought
n steatte and soft materas, t was not t the revved empre that they obtaned the
power of engravng n hard stones, ndeed the fnest amuets wrought n aps azu
beong to the Greco- gyptan perod. d.
enormant, Cho de te tes Cune formes, o. 24.
3 Ths teraton s a common form of concudng the magca te ts on ssyran
dvnaton or tasman cups. Many are engraved and transated n ayard s neveh,
and an e ceptonay fne, abet, ate e ampe, s pubshed by ev. . M. odwe
n Trans. Soc. . rch., o. , p. 118. d.
4 enormant, Cho de te tes Cuneformes, o. 26.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hstory they have forgotten, but the monuments of
whch st str e them wth astonshment, and seem
to them the wor of a supernatura power these
egends, say, are fed wth stores of tasmanc
statues, composed accordng to the rues of magc, to
whch are attached the destnes of empres, ctes, or
ndvduas. The narratves are ony worthy of the
raban ghts nevertheess, they often contan
a confused tradton of a true fact, for, at the
present tme, we can prove by te ts and orgna
monuments that the Chadeans, and ther dscpes
the abyonans and ssyrans, beeved n these
tasmanc mages, and used them fre uenty.
hen M. otta searched the paace of horsabad,
he dscovered under the pavement of the threshod,
a number of statuettes n bscut pottery, whch may
be seen n the ouvre.1 They are some rather rough
mages of the gods: e wth a tara ornamented
wth many rows of bus horns erga wth a on s
head ebo bearng a sceptre. n the nscrpton
preserved at Cambrdge, ergasarossor, the er-
gssor of the Canon of Ptoemy, one of the aby-
onan successors of abuchodorossor, spea ng of
hs restoraton of the doors of the sacred pyramd of
abyon, says that he had had paced there eght
tasmanc fgures n sod bronze, whch were to
eep a wc ed and antagonstc peope at a dstance
by the fear of death. 1 The use of these mages, and
the power attrbuted to them, are mnutey e paned
by a mutated magc formua, whch orders that a
1 or engravngs of these, see onom, neveh and ts Paaces, p. 179.
See ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 138.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
number of such tte fgures sha be paced n the
house n order to protect t.
Pace the mage of the god erga, who s wthout an
e ua, n the encosure of the house.
(Pace) the mage of the god, showng courage, whch s
wthout an e ua,
and the mage of the god arud, ord of the great gods,
on the ground near the bed.
n order that no ev may happen, (pace) the god . . .
That hs god . . . . 3 that hs goddess . . .
and the god atara at the door.
n order to repuse a ev (pace) as a scarecrow at
the door . , . .
the fghtng hero ( erga) who cuts n peces, nsde the
door.
(Pace) the fghtng hero who cuts n peces, who rues
the hand of rebes on the threshod of the door,
rght and eft.
Pace the guardan mage of the god ea and the god
S -muu- h, nsde the door,
rght and eft.
the p of the god S -muu- h, who nhabts the
mage . . . /
That hs ps may grant to hm a ( oyous) regeneraton
e the comng n and gong forth of young anmas.5
ye, offsprng of the ocean, subme chdren of ea . . .
eat we, drn freey n order to be on your guard that
no harm (may penetrate)
. . . . before the face of seven mages
who bear . . . . who bear arms.6
The ast paragraph seems to ndcate very ceary
1 ere foows a name whch has not yet been decphered. acuna.
3 Ths space for a proper name has been eft ban for the nserton of that of the
man n whose favour the ncantaton was to be used.
4 See aso ecords nf the Past, o. ., p. 142.
3 n ssyran, e has confrmed hs spe of agreement upon hm.
f . . 1. ., 2, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that t was the custom to pace n some part of the
house, food and vesses of drn for the gods and
gen whom peope caed upon to guard ther houses
by coverng themseves wth ther mages, as protect-
ng tasmans. thn amongst no peope do we fnd
the dea that the gods obtaned matera sustenance
and new strength from the offerngs made to them,
e pressed n more set terms than n the ccadan
magca documents. Thus read n an ncantaton
to the Sun:
Ma e a ray of peace shne upon hm, cure the dsease.
The man, son of hs god/ s burdened wth the oad of hs
shortcomngs and hs transgressons,
hs mbs are dseased, hs dsease poutes hm
panfuy.
Sun, at the ftng up of my hands, come at my ca,
eat hs food, absorb hs sacrfce, strengthen hs hand
y thy command, may hs n utes be pardoned, may
hs transgressons be put away
formua whch Sr enry awnson has not
nserted n hs coecton, and whch have coped
from an unpubshed tabet n the rtsh Museum,
bearng the number 142, reatng to the enu-
meraton of the demons, and the dseases from whch
t was to preserve the possessor ends wth these
words:
east, sacrfce, and draw near a of you.
May your ncense ascend to heaven,
may the Sun absorb the meat of your sacrfce,
may the son of ea, the warror (who combats) wtchcraft
and sorcery, proong your fe
1 . .1. v., 17.
The pous man sha e pan ths e presson ater.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nd, asty, n a sma fragment of a magca hymn,1
t s sad to a god :
n subme dshes eat subme food.
rom subme cups drn subme waters.
May thne ear be dsposed to udge favouraby of the
ng, son of hs god.
Tasmanc fgures of ute another nd, but
nspred by a much more orgna dea, were aso
empoyed. The Chadeans represented the demons
under such hdeous forms that they beeved that t
was suffcent for them to be shown ther own mage,
to cause them to fee away aarmed. The appcaton
of ths prncpe s ustrated n an ncantaton aganst
the pague, foowed by a prescrpton for curng t,
whch s not n Sr enry awnson s coecton.
The maevoent amtar burns the country e fre
amtar attac s man e fever
amtar spreads over the pan e a chan
amtar e an enemy ta es man captve
amtar burns man e a fame
amtar has no hand, no foot, he comes upon man e a
snare
amtar bends the nvad e a bunde
he poutes hs . . . .4
he shuts hs . . . .4
he sezes . . . .4
4
s god . . . . oppresses hm (the nvad)
s goddess (e pes) the good from hs body.
S -muu-dug (has accorded to hm) hs (proptous) favour
. .1. . 13, 2.
rtsh Museum, Tabet 1284. dted n my tudes ccadennes, , 1, o. 18.
3 The pague. acunae.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to hs father, the ord of the earth, nto the dweng
he entered and sad to hm :
My father, the maevoent amtar s burnng the
country e fre.
or the second tme he sad to hm :
e has tred the remedy he does not now the
remedy he s submssve to the remedy.
The ord of the earth made answer to hs son S -
muu-dug:
My son, thou dost not now the remedy et me
prepare the remedy. S -muu-dug, thou dost not
now the remedy, et me prepare the remedy for thee.
hat1 ( now, (now) thou nowest t aso).
Come, my son, (S -muu-dug).
Moud the ... .3 of the ocean,
ma e of t an mage n hs eness ( amtar).
ay the man . . . .
ppy (the mage) to the vng fesh of hs body 4
nst nto hm the regeneratve grace of rdu
turn hs face towards the settng sun.s
May the maevoent amtar who possesses hm pass nto
the mage
men.
The mage n hs eness s a powerfu.
The museum of the ouvre has atey bought a
very curous bronze statuette of ssyran wor -
manshp. t s the fgure of a horrbe demon n an
ea.
These daogues whch occur very fre uenty n the ncantatons are ony brefy
ndcated here by the frst words of ther prncpa parts. 3 acunae.
4 The uddhsts of Ceyon st appy to the dseased part of the body the mage of
the demon, who s consdered to have propagated the dsease, thn ng to cure t thus.
. oberts, renta ustratons of Scrpture, p. 171.
5 t s curous that n gypt a good and heang and fe proceeded from the
est, the and ef the settng sun, and a ev from the ast, the and of ts rsng.
See tua of the Dead, Caps, v., and c., The Chapter of not causng a Person to
go to the ast from ades. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uprght posture, wth the body of a dog, the feet of an
eage, the caws of a on, the ta of a scorpon, the
head of a s eeton but haf decayed, and adorned wth
goats horns, and the eyes st remanng, and asty
four great e panded wngs. Ths fgure was
orgnay suspended by a rng behnd the head. n
the bac there s an ccadan nscrpton, whch
nforms us that ths hdeous creature was the demon
of the south-west wnd, and by pacng ths mage at
the door or the wndow, ts fata nfuence mght be
averted. n Chadea, the south-west wnd comes
from the deserts of raba, and ts burnng breath
whch dres up everythng causes the same havoc as
the hamsn n Syra, and the Smoon n frca.
Ths partcuar tasman was an e ampe of one of
the most numerous speces of amuets. The rtsh
Museum aone possesses two specmens of the
repusve head of ths demon of the south-west wnd,
one n a yeow, and the other n a red, stone, each
bearng the same magca formua as the bronze one
of the ouvre there s aso a thrd specmen n
bronze but wthout any nscrpton.
The coectons of the varous museums contan
many smar mages of demons, whch were made n
order to serve as tasmans, and to eep at a dstance
the wc ed sprts whch they were supposed to
represent. Some have the head of a ram upon a nec
of mmense ength, others the head of a hyaena wth
an enormous open mouth, the body of a bear, and
1 Many neary smar monstrous combnatons are found on the Gnostc gems,
especay those from the ast. very arge coecton of them s contaned n
Montfaucon, nt ute p uee. d,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the caws of a on. The magnaton of the scuptors
of the mdde ages was not more ferte than that of
the abyonans and ssyrans n formng, by means
of odd combnatons, horrbe types of demons.
Unhappy, as a rue, we do not now the e act
name to gve to these snguar representatons.
The monstrous forms thus assgned to the demons,
whch were composed of parts borrowed from the
most dfferent anmas, were aso, accordng to
erosus, characterstc features of the frst rud-
mentary bengs born n the dar ness of chaos, before
e-Mardu the demurgus began hs wor . The
ssyran and abyonan artsts, as Mr. Smth
atey proved,1 even represented by a fgure of ths
sort the mother and ueen of these monstrous
bengs, Thamat, the personfcaton of the pr-
morda sea, the source of a thngs, the Tauthe
of Damascus, the Thavath- moroca of erosus.
n fact certan egends, e the one of whch
Mr. Smth has dscovered the fragments, descrbed
the abours of e-Mardu , as organzng the st
chaotc mass under the fgure of a strugge between
the god and the mystca Thamat, who s
represented by a monster n whom a the dsorder
of the prmtve creaton was refected. Ths
strugge s depcted upon some cynders and n a
arge bas-reef of mrod (at present n the rtsh
Museum) on whch Thamat has the body the
head and the fore-paws of a on, the wngs the ta
and the hnd caws of an eage, whe the nec and
1 n abyonan ccount of Geness. See aso Trans. Sac. b. rch., o. .,
p. 287.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
upper part of the body are covered wth feathers or
scaes.
The magca documents however throw much ght,
whch we mght esewhere see n van, upon the
nterpretaton of these fgures.
There are n the scuptures of the ssyran paaces,
sde by sde wth hstorc scenes and regous repre-
sentatons, many bas-reefs ncontestaby of a tas-
manc character, whch were ntended to avert fata
nfuences on the prncpe that an mage has the
same vaue as an ncantaton, and e t, acts n a
drect manner upon the wc ed sprts.
The wnged bus wth human heads, whch fan ed
the entrance gates, were gen whch ept rea guard,
and were ted to the post a the tme that ther mage
dwet there wthout beng dsturbed. Ths s e -
pressed as foows by the ng sarhaddon n one
of hs nscrptons :
May the guardan bu, the guardan genus, who protects
the strength of my throne, aways preserve my name
n oy and honour unt hs feet move themseves from
ther pace
t oyun , n the magnfcent resdence whch
ssurbanpa had constructed n the heart of
neveh tsef, there were represented n many of the
chambers numbers of monstrous fgures havng the
body of a man, the head of a on, and the feet of an
eage.
See o Tabot, nscrpton of sarhaddon n ecords of the Past, o. .,
p. 121.
us and ons carved n stone,
whch wth ther ma estc men
deter wc ed enemes from approachng.
The guardans of the footsteps, the savours
of the path of the ng who constructed them,
rght and eft paced them
at the gates.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
These were arranged n groups of two fgures
fghtng wth daggers and cubs. There were other
demons aso, and the scuptures were ony a pctora
transaton of the formua whch we have aready
met wth n many ncantatons.
May the bad demons depart, may they seze (upon) each
other
vdenty therefore the Chadeans beeved that
to s etch upon the was of the paaces the combats
of these demons was one way of repeatng for ever
under another form the mprecaton whch condemned
them to confct and defeat.
othng s more common than to see upon the sma
cynders of hard stone, whch were used as seas by
the abyonans and ssyrans, representatons of
combats of monsters of varous snguar forms, wth
one of the two gods dar or erga,1 the ercues
and Mars of the regon of the countres borderng
the uphrates and the Tgrs. n the monsters whch
are beng attac ed we recognze the ev demons, and
ndeed accordng to the magca te ts the two gods
n ueston were specay charged wth a msson to
strugge aganst maevoent sprts. whoe hymn
of the magca coecton s dedcated to the cee-
braton of the war e e pots of n-dar, and n
an ncantaton aganst numerous demons one of the
fna wshes s, may they come before erga, the
powerfu warror of Mu-ge.
Sometmes nstead of wrestng wth fantastc
monsters, the gods we have ust mentoned strugge
wth one or many bus or bu-headed men whom they
1 n the ccadan n-dar and rga. . . . ., 13, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
assa wth ther swords. n the earer days of ssy-
roogy some students sought n ths sub ect to fnd
some astronomca sgnfcance n connecton wth the
presence of the sun n the sgn of Taurus, and a very
estmabe schoar has even dscovered n these confcts
an ndcaton of the abyonan orgn of the Mthrac
mysteres, as aso the connectng n of a compete
theory of the satc regon. These theores were
however van attempts to dscover many mysteres
where reay there was nothng so subme. Sub ects
of ths nd never represented anythng but dar or
erga as war e gods trumphng over demons of
the nd caed by the ccadans Tea, and the
ssyrans Gau, demons n the form of a bu, whch,
as we earn by ths fragment of con uraton, were
partcuary hurtfu to man :
Devastator of heaven and earth, devastator of the earth,
the genus who devastates countres.
the genus who devastates countres and whose power s
very great,
whose power s very great, whose trampng s formdabe,
Tea, the bu whch perces, the very strong bu, the
bu whch passes through dwengs,
(t s) the ndomtabe Tea, there are seven of them.
They obey no commands,
they devastate the country e . . . . .
they now no order,
they watch men,
they devour fesh they ma e bood fow they drn
bood
1 . .1. v., 2,4. .
So aso the gyptans had seven mystca cows, or athors, and seven bus.
The cows were mysterousy connected wth fe and death. See tua of the Dead,
Cap. c . d.
3 ere s the name, whch s st however doubtfu, of a nd of gnawng and
destructve anma.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
they (n ure) the mages of the gods
they are the Tea whch mutpy hoste es,
whch feed on bood, whch are mmovabe.
The fgure of the ceesta gods con uerng the
demons coud nowhere fnd a better pace than upon
the cynders. y the mysterous and protectng
vrtue attrbuted to t, ths representaton made them
nto tasmans for those who wore them, and preserved
the secrets or treasures whch bore ts mprnt from
daboca encroachments.
The dscovery by Mr. Smth of the epc egend of
zdubar, suggests a new and probabe nterpreta-
ton of some of the representatons on the cynders,
n whch the gods and heroes are fghtng aganst a
bu. t sgnfes the strugge of zdubar and hs
companon eaban aganst the bu created by nu
at the re uest of shtar, who desres to revenge
hersef upon the hero of rech for hs dsdan, and
ths strugge s reated n the th tabet of the
poem. ut we must not, thn , generaze ths
appcaton too much. The representaton of the
epsode whch occurs n the egend of zdubar seems
to me partcuary dstngushed by the fact that the
heroes combatng the bu are two n number one,
eaban, who s hodng the anma by the head and
ta, whe the other, zdubar, s percng t wth hs
sword, n accordance wth the detas of the epc
recta. ut when, as often happens, two persons
are combatng two bus, or creatures whch are haf
men haf bus, consder t ute a dfferent sub ect,
and thn the nterpretaton here proposed must
be adopted.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
Chadean Sorcery and ts Dua ature.
M GST a natons the beef n that magca
power, whch, by means of certan words and
rtes, commands the ev sprts and constrans the
gods themseves to obey hm who nows a ther
powerfu secrets, has produced n the natura order
of thngs a dua system correspondng to that of the
good and bad sprts. The supernatura power by
whch man succeeds n con uerng the sprts may
be n ts nature ether dvne or daboca, ceesta
or nferna.1 n the frst case t s confounded wth
the power that the prest derves from the superor
gods t s e ercsed n a benefcent manner to
avert msfortunes, to con ure dseases, and to
combat demonaca nfuences. n the second case
t becomes perverse and mpous, consttutng sorcery
or wtchcraft wth a ther crmna aberratons. Ths
dstncton was made by the Chadeans, and t e sts
1 Those who are nterested n these dstnctons may read wth proft the wor s of
Dr. ohn Dee, as transcrbed by hs assstant, ohn ey, and edted wth ampe
notes by Merc Casaubon, the son of the famous reformer. t contans perhaps the
fnest and atest e ampes of the pecuar rtes of the Chadao-Medaeva sorcerers.
d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
everywhere, e cept perhaps amongst some postvey
barbarous trbes, by whom the prest of magc s
more feared for hs sorcery than bessed for hs
benefcent con uratons.1 f course the sacred boo s,
the remans of whch we possess, ony contan the
formuae and ncantatons of the dvne magc, of the
con urng and proptous art the daboca and
maevoent magc s e cuded wth horror, and ts
practces are energetcay condemned.
evertheess, the Chadean tabets do not eave us
wthout any nsght nto wtchcraft, as ther formuae
were destned to counteract the effects of the sorceres
of ths mpous art, as we as the spontaneous acton
of demons. tches and wzards fgure argey n
them, and we see that they were numerous n ancent
Chadea, amongst the ccadan peope. Sometmes
the spes were mentoned together wth demons and
dseases n the enumeraton of the pagues to be
averted sometmes they were attac ed by speca
ncantatons. f the atter cass was one whch cursed
the sorcerer by cang hm the maevoent ev-doer,
ths maevoent man, ths man, maevoent amongst
men, ths bad man and whch spo e of the
terror whch he spreads, of the pace of hs voent
aggressons and of hs wc edness, of hs spes
whch are drven away from men. n these tabets
ea, as the chef protector aganst a nferna powers,
and wth hm the Sun, were the gods nvo ed for
protecton from the sorcerer.1 or as the ev mag
1 See Tyor, Prmtve Cuture, and esearches nto the ary story of Man nd,
for numerous ustratons of these supersttons gathered from a parts of the word,
and of a regons. d.
. . . ., 6, 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
prepared ther sorceres n the dar , the Sun was
ther great enemy. hymn n the magca coecton
addresses ea n these terms :
Thou that dspeest es, thou that destroyest the ev
nfuence
of the prodges, augures, ve atous prognostcatons,
dreams, ev appartons,
thou that frustratest wc ed pots, thou that condemnest
men and countres to perdton
whch abandon themseves to wtchcraft and sorcery.
s a rue the sorcerer was caed the ev-doer, and .
the maevoent man n the od ccadan con uratons.
The e pressons descrbng hs practces had aways
a mysterous character mpressed wth the terror
whch he nspred they dd not dare to descrbe hs
secrets e pcty, and the ssyran transatons aone
gave a more e act meanng to these e pressons. The
spes were generay ndcated by the words that
whch acts, that whch s bad, that whch s voent
the rtes of sorcery were caed the wor , the
ncantatons the word, and the posonous phters
the morta thng. M. Pctet has recorded e acty
parae facts n the anguage of the dfferent ryan
natons/
There was no ev whch the sorcerer coud not
wor . e ordered at w the fascnaton of the ev
eye or of unuc y words hs rtes and formuae for
enchantment sub ected the demons to hs orders he
et them oose upon the person he wshed to n ure,
and made them torment hm n every way he sent
-uc a e to countres or ndvduas, and caused
1 . . . ., 17.
n es rgnes ndo- uropeenes, ou es ryas Prmtfs, 1859.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
demonaca possesson and other terrbe dseases.
e coud even ta e away fe wth hs spes and
mprecatons, or ese by the posons of whch he
had earnt the use, and whch he m ed n hs
fata potatons. n ths atter case, the con uraton
by whch hs ntended vctm opposed hs acts was
desgned to turn upon the sorcerer or sorceress the
effects they tred to produce. May she de and
may ve s the phrase whch termnates an
unpubshed formua aganst the enchantments of a
sorceress, who had underta en to cause the death of
an un nown person by her spes.1
n ncantaton, of whch we ony possess the
ssyran verson, .enumerates dvers nds of opera-
tons used by the Chadean sorcerers.
The wzard has charmed me wth the charm, has
charmed me wth hs charm
the wtch has charmed me wth the charm, has charmed
me wth her charm
the sorcerer has bewtched me wth the spe, has bewtched
me wth hs spe
the sorceress has bewtched me wth the spe, has
bewtched me wth her spe
e who enchants mages has charmed away my fe by
mage
he has ta en the enchanted phter, and has soed my
garment wth t,
he has torn, my garment and dragged t n the dust of
my feet.3
may the god re, the hero, dspe ther enchantments.
nother formua4 averted the effect of the mage
rtsh Museum, 43. . . ., ., 56, 2.
3 The transaton of these two verses s st very doubtfu, and rests mosty upon
con ecture. ur nterpretaton s a mere guess.
. . 1. ., 16, 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whch hods up ts head, and whch was ressted by
the use of purfed and enchanted waters of hm
who by the strength of hs pans causes dsease, of
the phter whch spreads n the body (desrng that
t may run off e cear water) of the charm con-
ceaed n the phter, and asty of the p whch
utters the enchantments.
e have here then a spe, whch by means of the
words rected by the sorcerer,1 by the use of
wor s of mysterous rtes, and of enchanted
ob ects, had an rresstbe effect amongst those
rtes may be notced the charmng away of a per-
son s fe by means of a wa fgure, and the castng
of spes, and asty of the concocton of phters
from certan herbs nown to the magcan, who
ncreased ther power st more by pronouncng
ncantatons over the potons.
The Chadeans, however, e the ancent Gree s,
made no dstncton between the enchanted phter
and poson, desgnatng both by the same name
ths may throw some ght upon the character of
these drn s, the effect of whch was so much feared.
The th formua of the ong tany s drected
aganst hm who ma es the mage, and ndeed
charmng away fe by means of a wa fgure seems
to have been one of the most fre uent practces of
Chadean sorcerers. The magca documents often
aude to t. t s the more curous because, accord-
ng to the raban wrter bn hadun, who ved
n the th century of our era, and wrtes as an
1 Caed by the atns carmen, whence the ngsh word charm.
s the apand wtches are tradtonay sad to do.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
eye-wtness, ths practce was st very common
amongst the abathean sorcerers of the ower
uphrates, who have nherted many tradtons,
more or ess corrupted, from the ancent nhabtants.
e saw wth our own eyes one of these ndvduas
ma ng the mage of a person he wshed to bewtch. These
mages are composed of thngs, the uates of whch bear a
certan reaton to the ntentons and the pro ects of the
operator, and whch represent by means of symbos the names
and the uates of the unfortunate vctm, n order to unte
and dsunte them. The magcan afterwards pronounces some
words over the mage whch he has ust paced before hm,
and whch s a rea or symboca representaton of the person
whom he wshes to bewtch then he bows and emts from
hs mouth a tte sava whch had coected there, and at the
same tme ma es those organs vbrate whch are used n the
utterance of ths maevoent formua ne t he hods over ths
symboca mage a cord whch he has prepared wth ths
ntenton, ma ng a not n t to sgnfy that he s actng wth
resouton and persstence, that at the moment when he spat
he made a compact wth the demon who acted as hs assocate
n the operaton, and to show that he s actng wth a deter-
mned resouton to consodate the charm. To these
processes and maevoent words a wc ed sprt s unted,
whch comes forth from the operator s mouth covered wth
sava. Many ev sprts then descend, and the resut of a s
that the magcan causes the vctm to be attac ed by the
desred ev.
ut the most powerfu of a the means whch the
maevoent man, who see s to n ure, can empoy,
were mprecatons. The formua of mprecaton
not ony unoosed the demons, but t acted upon
the ceesta gods themseves, and, by bndng ther
Proegomenes d m hadoun, transaton by Sane, o. ., p. 177.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
acton to ts words, turned them to ev purposes t
aso commanded the gods attached to each man
accordng to the Chadac deas, and changed hm
from a protector nto a maevoent enemy. Ths
beef s ndcated n set terms by a ong con uraton,
whch descrbes by means of truy poetca mages,
the effects of the mprecaton t s to avert.1
The macous mprecaton acts on man e a wc ed
demon,
the voce whch curses has power over hm
the voce whch curses has power over hm
the macous mprecaton s the spe (whch produces)
the dsease of hs head.
The macous mprecaton saughters ths man e a amb
hs god oppresses hm n hs body
hs goddess creates angush n hm by a recproca
nfuence,
the voce whch curses covers hm and oads hm e a
ve.
S -muu-dug has accorded to hm hs protectng favour
to hs father, the ord of the earth,5 nto the dweng, he
entered and sad to hm :
My father, the macous mprecaton acts upon man
e a wc ed demon.
or the second tme he sad to hm :
e has tred the remedy he does not now the
remedy he s submssve to the remedy.
The ord of the earth has made answer to hs son S -
muu-dug :
My son, thou dost not now the remedy et me
prepare the remedy for thee.
S -muu-dug, thou dost not now the remedy et me
prepare the remedy for thee.
1 . .1. v., 7.
See aso ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 147. 3 ea.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hat now (now) thou nowest t whoy.
Come, my son S -muu-dug.
.... from the hgh dwengs stretch out thy hand to hm.
vert the ev fate, dever hm from the ev fate,
may the ev whch upsets hs body
be an mprecaton from hs father,
an mprecaton from hs mother
an mprecaton from hs edest brother,
or ese an mprecaton from an un nown person.
The ev fate, by the command from the ps of ea,
may t be destroyed e a pant,
may t be dvded nto peces e a frut
may t be torn and puc ed up e a twg
The ev fate, Sprt of the heavens, con ure t
Sprt of the earth con ure t
The atter e pressons of ths formua are e paned
by the foowng porton of the same document. t
contans a seres of con uratons whch were supposed
to be uttered by the person who was an ous to be
devered from the effects of the spes. hst he
was pronouncng these con uratons, he had to
perform certan rtes strongy resembng those
descrbed n the Pharmaceutra of Theocrtus, and
n rg s th cogue.
s ths pant wthers, so sha aso the spe.
The burnng fre sha devour t.
t sha not be arranged on the nes of a vne-arbour
t sha not be traned nto an arch and an . . . .
the earth sha not receve ts root
ts frut sha not grow, and the sun sha not sme upon
t
t sha not be offered at the festvas of ngs and gods.
The man (who has cast) the ev fate, hs wfe,
rom the curse of hs father,
rom the curse of hs mother. Smth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the voent operaton, the ndgtaton,1 the wrtten spe,
the curses, the sns
the ev that s n my body, n my fesh, n my bruses,
may (a that) be wthered e ths pant
May the burnng fre devour t ths day
May the ev fate depart, and may behod the ght
agan
2 s ths frut s dvded nto peces, so sha aso the spe be.
The burnng fre sha devour t
t sha not return to the supportng branch from whch
t s cut off
t sha not be offered at the festvas of ngs or gods.
the voent operaton/ the ndgtaton, the wrtten spe,
the curses, the sns,
the ev that s n my body, n my fesh, n my bruses,
may (a that) be dvded n peces e ths frut
agan
3 s ths twg s puc ed up and bro en to peces, so sha
aso the spe be.
ts fbres sha not agan unte themseves to the trun
t sha not arrve at a perfect state of spendour.
the voent operaton, the ndgtaton, the wrtten spe,
the ev whch s n my body, n my fesh, n my bruses,
may (a that) be bro en n peces and puc ed up e
ths twg
agan
1 The fnger pontng. Smth. The ev nvocaton. Smth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s ths woo s rent, so sha aso the spe be.
t sha not return to (the bac of) ts sheep
t sha not be offered for the garments of ngs and gods.
the voent operaton, the ndgtaton, the wrtten spes,
may (a that) be rent e ths woo
May the ev fate depart and may behod the ght
agan
s ths banner s rent, so sha aso the spe be.
t sha not return to the top of ts staff
t sha not foat n ts spendour.
the voent operaton, the ndgtaton, the wrtten spes,
may (a that) be rent e ths banner
agan
s ths fued stuff s rent, so sha aso the spe be.
the fung m sha not dye t (to ma e t nto) a
coverng
t sha not be offered for the garments of ngs and gods.
the voent operaton, the ndgtaton, the wrtten spe,
may (a that) be rent e ths fued stuff
8
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
agan
The formuae of mprecaton were reay terrbe.
They caed upon a the gods of heaven and of
the abyss to dspay ther power by overwhemng
wth msfortunes the person aganst whom they were
drected. sha uote as an e ampe those upon the
ceebrated monument of our natona brary, whch
s nown by the name of Caou Mchau , after the
traveer who brought t from the suburbs of agdad.
t s an ovod bouder of bac basat, ffty centmetres
hgh, upon the ower part of whch are scuptured
some sacred symbos the rest of the stone s covered
wth a ong nscrpton n the ssyran tongue, con-
tanng the aw concernng anded property as a
dowry for a woman on her marrage, and gvng the
whoe measurement of the and to whch the stone
served as a boundary. fter the copy of the act passed
n an authentc manner, come the mprecatons aganst
any one who dspaced the boundary, or troubed n
any way the peaceabe possessor of the ands.
They (the mprecatons) sha precptate ths man nto the
water they sha bury hm n the ground they sha
cause hm to be overwhemed wth stones they sha
burn hm wth fre they sha drve hm nto e e nto
paces where he cannot ve.
May nu, e, ouah, and the Supreme ady the great
gods, cover hm wth absoute confuson, may they
root up hs stabty, may they efface hs posterty
May Mardu , the great ord, the eterna chef, fasten
hm up wth unbrea abe chans
1 r 19.685 nches ngsh.
et, the wfe of the god e, of whch she was more teray the femnne form.
at or ets, as she s sometmes caed, was the ssyran goddess of war. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
May the Sun, the great udge of heaven and earth, pro-
nounce hs condemnaton, and ta e hm n hs snares
May Sn, the umnator, who nhabts the eevated
regons,1 catch hm n a net e a wd ram captured n
the chase e a buffao whom he throws to the ground
by ta ng hm n a noose
May shtar, ueen of heaven and earth, str e hm
n the presence of gods and men, and entce hs servants
to perdton
May dar the son of the zenth, the chd of e, the
supreme, destroy the mts and the boundary of hs
property
May Gua, the great ady, the spouse of the wnter Sun,
pour nsde hm a deady poson may she cause hs
bood and sweat to fow e water
May n, the captan of heaven and earth, the son of
nu, the hero, nundate hs fed
May Sera h destroy the frstfruts of hs harvest . . . .
may he enervate hs anmas
May ebo, the supreme ntegence3 overwhem hm wth
affcton and terror, and asty may he hurry hm nto
ncurabe despar
nd may a the great gods whose names are mentoned
n ths nscrpton curse hm wth a curse from whch
he can never be reeased may they scatter hs race
unt the end of tme
t w be easy understood that nothng short of
the drect nterventon of the god ea coud dever a
man from the weght of mprecatons such as these.
1 The moon god, father of shtar of rbea. See a beautfu ssyran poem,
The Death of the ghteous Man, transated by o Tabot n ecords of the Past,
o. ., p. 135. acuna.
3 abo or ebo was the supreme ntegence consdered as an abstract sprtua
entty. e was the god of wsdom and of earnng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
Comparson of the gyptan wth the Chadean magc.
magc rests upon a system of regous
beef, and upon a f ed concepton of that
supernatura word, the nnate conscousness of whch
s e perenced by every man, ma ng hm see to
perce ts secrets wth hs nteect, even n a state of
utter barbarty. f we consder the eementary deas
of man nd wth the magc superstton arsng from
them, and the regous beefs of whch the atter s
the corrupton, we must dvde them nto three
casses, accordng as the dversty of ther orgn
mparts to them dfferent tendences and dfferent
characters.
rst of a comes prmtve magc, connected
wth the worshp of eementary sprts. The
regon of a savage or very barbarous man s, says
M. Maury, a supersttous naturasm, an ncoherent
fetchsm, n whch a phenomena of nature and a
created bengs become ob ects of adoraton. Man
paces everywhere persona sprts made n hs own
mage,sometmes representng theob ectsthemseves,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
and sometmes havng a dfferent sgnfcaton. Such
s the regon of a the bac natons, of the tac
trbes, the coones of Maacca, and the other prm-
tve popuatons of ndostan, of the red races of
merca, and the sanders of Poynesa such was at
frst that of the ryans, Mongos, Chnese, Cets,
Germans, and Savonans. n a system of ths nd
magc s at frst of a ony a part of the worshp, or
ndeed the worshp tsef. The supreme end of magc
was to con ure the sprts, for the savages feared ther
maevoent nfuence more than they e pected beneft
from ther goodw. s the worshp amongst these
peope was reduced to tte more than the con ura-
ton of sprts and the veneraton of anmas, ther
prests were ony sorcerers, whose msson t was to
communcate wth the demons they so much feared.
n other words, ther worshp was amost entrey
mted to magca ceremones. Such s even now
the character of the presthood amongst many
barbarous natons and demorazed trbes. The
professors of magc are found n a countres
where fetchsm ta es the pace of regon. These
prests combne the functons of dvners, prophets,
e orcsts, thaumaturgsts, physcans, and ma ers of
dos and amuets. They teach nether moras nor
good wor s they are not devoted to the practces
of a reguar worshp, or to the servce of a tempe
or an atar. They are ony sought for n cases of
necessty, but they e ercsed nevertheess a consder-
abe sway over the popuatons wth whom they ta e
the pace of more sacred mnsters.
n the begnnng, and n a state of compete
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2. C D M G C D S C .
barbarty, there s no dstncton between favourabe
andfata magc, ust as there s none between magc and
worshp, at east not more than the radca dfference
whch e sts between good and bad sprts. The prest
of magc s the same as the sorcerer foowng the
caprces of hs w, he e ercses hs mysterous power
or good or ev, accordng as he has been madeafrend
or a foe. ut the frst resut of progress towards a
more reguar soca state, and of the deveopment of
the moras, s to brng to ght n ths coarse and
prmtve naturasm an dea of the dua system,
whch s more or ess mar ed, and may become, as
wth the Persans, the foundaton of a very ofty and
entrey sprtua regon. These dstngush by con-
trastng them, the word of ght from that of dar ness,
and good, from physca, f not yet from mora, ev.
They then proceed to separate nto two casses the
sprts spread a over the unverse, regardng some as
good, and the others as bad, both essentay so and so
by nature. peasant thngs are attrbuted to the
acton of the former, and a fata and panfu thngs
to that of the atter. The prest s st a magcan,
but hs power s e ercsed henceforth n an e cu-
svey benefcent manner he hods no communca-
ton wth the bad demons, e cept to combat and
repuse them hs rtes and ncantatons are a
powerfu n e peng them, whe, at the same tme,
they act upon the good sprts, and ensure ther
co-operaton and protecton. e s no onger to be
confounded wth the sorcerer, who eeps up an
ntercourse wth bad sprts and demons, ta ng part
n ther wc edness, and sub ectng them to hs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
orders for ev purposes. The acts of the sorcerer
are from that tme cursed and condemned as mpous,
whst the power of the favourabe magcan, or the
thaumaturgc prest, s respected and consdered as
hoy and dvne.1
Ths s the second phase of the prmtve magc,
founded upon the beef n the eementary sprts.
ut n spte of ths mportant modfcaton, whch
somewhat purfes t, the prncpe remans essentay
the same, and the dua system whch s thus
estabshed s often more conspcuous than rea.
Magc but n ths way upon the coarse naturasm
of a state of barbarty, sometmes survves the adop-
ton of a more nobe and phosophc regon, wth a
hgher concepton of dvnty and a percepton of ts
fundamenta unty. The new regon accepts and
toerates t, recognzng ts e stence, whe e cudng
t from the offca worshp. The prests of magc st
e st, but they form an nferor cass of the presthood.
The eementary sprts, at frst the ony ob ects of
worshp, are not admtted nto the supreme ran s of
the pantheon, uness some of the more mportant are
dentfed, purposey or by force, wth certan gods of
the offca regon but a pace s found for them
amongst the d mnores, the nferor personfcatons
to whom no pubc worshp s addressed. n ths
way they manage to egaze the use of the od magc,
formuae whch seem to ta e no notce of the great
gods, and to preserve, st bearng ntact the mprnt
1 Ths was e acty the dstncton mantaned n the Dar and Mdde ges of
urope, when a Pope Syvester and a Sant Dunstan were both accredted wth
magca powers, whe at the same tme nvo ng the curses of the church upon the
professors of the hesh or bac art. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the ancent system from whch they arose,
ts herarchy of gods and demons conceaed under-
neath the e teror and entrey dfferent coverng of
the prevang regon : we sha prove ths fact n a
very cear manner when we anayse the regous
beefs of Chadea.
ntrey dfferent from the precedng n prncpe,
and conse uenty n the nature of ts rtes and
ncantatons, athough puttng forth the same
pretensons, s theurgca magc the supersttous
contorton of a phosophc regon, whch woud
ma e to ssue from an nfnte and unversa, but
vaguey conceved god, by a pecuar system of
emanaton, a whoe herarchy of supernatura
powers, each bearng a coser resembance to
nature than the ast, and at the same tme par-
tcpatng, though n dfferent degrees, n the dvne
perfectons and n human wea nesses. n a system
such as ths, man, by the power of purfcatory rtes,
and above a by the possesson of scence, succeeds
n rsng towards dvnty, approachng t ndefntey
near, and becomng e t, so that n conse uence
he s enabed to govern the powers of the nferor
emanatons, and to ma e them obey hs orders.
nchantment becomes agan an mportant part of
the worshp t s the hoy and egtmate nter-
course estabshed by the sacred rtes between man
and the gods. Magc of ths nd s essentay a
dvne wor , as the name theurgy, gven to t by the
eopatonsts, ceary shows. ts acton s entrey
benefcent, and f some perverse creatures abuse
the power gven them by dvne scence over
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the sprts and nferor gods n order to satsfy
a guty covetousness, and to do ev, t s
an odous sacrege, the effects of whch are
paraysed by certan nvocatons of the dvne
power.
The theurgca system attaned perfecton amongst
the eopatonsts of the e andran schoo, par-
tcuary amongst those of the ast epoch, and the
propensty to demonoogca rtes whch s aready
mar ed n the tme of Porphyry,1 trumphs com-
petey under Procus. rom ths tme the worshp
of the eopatonsts conssts n the renderng of
homage and than s to the good detes, and the use of
con uratons, e orcsms, and purfcatons aganst the
wc ed. n other words, ther regon becomes
e cusvey a theurgy, n whch a the magc rtes of
the dfferent natons of ant uty have a pace, those
of the Chadeans as we as those of the gyptans.
The magc of ancent gypt was ute theurgc n
orgn and doctrne, and we cannot deny that the
reveres of the ater eopatonsts are n a great
1 these bengs ewse, and those who possess a contrary power are nvsbe,
and perfecty mperceptbe by human senses, for they are not surrounded wth a
sod body, nor are a of them of one form, but they are fashoned n numerous
fgures. . . . Sometmes aso those that are maefc change ther forms. . . . ence
there s no ev whch they do not attempt to effect, for n short, beng voent and
frauduent n ther manners, and beng aso deprved of the guardan care of more
e ceent demons, they ma e for the most part vehement and sudden attac s, sometmes
endeavourng to concea ther ncursons, but at other tmes assautng openy.
ence the moestatons whch are produced by them are rapd but the remedes and
correctons whch proceed from more e ceent demons appear to be more sowy
effected, for every thng whch s good, beng tractabe and e uabe, proceeds n an
ordery manner, and does not pass beyond what s ft. Porphyry, De bstnenta,
sec. 39. d.
See Procus, ements of Theoogy, props, c ., c ., and cv. ut better st
ambcus, n the Mysteres, b. ., cap. v., ow some of the gods are benefcent,
but others maefc, for whch the subte Patonst gves an ast1 oogca reason : and the
answer of bammon to Porphyry, cap. . d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
measure due to ts nfuence/ athough t had not
attaned to such a degree of systematc deveop-
ment, as to ta e the pace of a other worshp
ndeed t st retaned ts character of nferorty n
reaton to the offca regon, and was not formay
recognsed as a rte.
There s fnay a thrd speces of magc, thoroughy
daboca n character, and openy ac nowedgng
tsef as such. Ths nd heps to perpetuate, by st
beevng n ther power and transformng them nto
dar practces, the rtes of adoraton of the ancent
gods, consdered as demons after the trumph of a
new regon, the e cusve sprt of whch repudates
a assocaton wth the remans of the od worshp.
The enchanter n ths case, far from consderng
hmsef an nspred and dvne personage, consents,
provded he reaps a the beneft of hs magc
practces, to be nothng more than the too of the
bad and nferna powers. e hmsef sees devs n
the ancent gods evo ed by hs spes, but he never-
theess remans confdent of ther protecton he
engages hmsef n ther servce by compacts, and
fances hmsef gong to a wtch-dance n ther
company. The greater part of the magc of the
mdde ages bears ths character, and perpetuates
the popuar and supersttous rtes of pagansm n the
1 thers who are conscous what they are dong n other respects are dvney
nspred accordng to the phantastc part. Some ndeed receved dar ness for a co-
operator, others certan potons, but others ncantatons and compostons, and some
energze accordng to the magnaton through water, others n a wa sc (we ),
others n the open ar, and others n the ght of the sun, or some other ceesta
body. ambcus, n the Mysteres, b. ., cap. v.
See a snguar account of Mosem ncantatona magc n ane s Modern
gyptans, o. ., the secret of whch s st une paned.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mysterous and daboca operatons of sorcery. t
s the same wth the magc of most Musuman
countres. n Ceyon, snce the compete converson
of the sand to uddhsm, the ancent gods of
Svasm have become demons, and ther worshp
a guty sorcery, practsed ony by enchanters.1
e sha be obged however to return to ths ast
speces of magc n another wor n order to fnd how
much of the Chadean tradtons has been preserved
n the rtes and beefs of the sorcerers of the mdde
ages. ut as t possesses nothng ancent, and ony
appears ong after both the others, we need here ony
menton t n passng wthout gong nto detas.
1 See obert unter, story of nda, cap. 4, where t s shown that an e acty
smar process of potca antagonsm has converted the asuras of the ryans from
anges to become the devs of the edas.
Snce pubshed as a Dvnaton et a Scence des Presages chez es Chadeens,
1875-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
Contrasts between gyptan and Chadean Magca Systems.
G PT and Chadea are, as we have aready
sad, the two sources of a earned magc for
Gree and atn ant uty, as we as for ewsh and
raban tradton. ut wthout e acty defnng
the doctrnes of ether, we must dstngush, as ute
dfferent n ther prncpes and processes, the
gyptan from the Chadean schoo. Ths s amost
a trusm, and the study of the orgna documents
on ether sde confrms t. Chadean magc, as we
have e paned t, and as t appears to us so cosey
unted n every part, s e the ast words and the
most earned system of the ancent magc of the
prmtve ages founded upon the beef n the sprts
of nature. gyptan magc s a theurgy arsng from
the doctrnes of a theoogca phosophy whch had
become aready somewhat refned.1 The one began
by beng the soe worshp of a naturastc and coarse
1 The art of dvnaton n gypt s confned to certan of ther detes. There are
n ths country oraces of ercues ( nours), of poo ( orns), of Mnerva and
Dana ( eth and epthys ), of Mars ( esa), and of upter ( mm- a). ut the
orace of atona at utos (Se het) s hed n greater estmaton than any of the
rest: the oracuar communcaton s reguated by no f ed system, but s dfferenty
obtaned n dfferent paces. erod., uterpe, . Ths s a far e ampe of the
naccuraces bended wth facts and dsgused by fase assmatons wth whch the
wrtngs of the Gree hstoran abound. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
regon, and preserved the mprnt of t n spte of
the earned appearance that t sought to gve to ts
systematc deveopment the other s the supersttous
concepton of a regon hgher and purer n ts
tendences, and retanng n ts subtetes the mpress
of a hgher fath.
t s very mportant to defne we ths dfference,
and to ma e t more cear thn t w be best to
gance at the gyptan magc, gvng an outne of
ts doctrnes, and uotng some of ts formuae n
order to compare them wth the ccadan formuas
that we have aready mentoned. Ths w re ure
some e panaton of the fundamenta regous beefs
of gypt out of whch magc arose. ut such a
dgresson does not appear to me out of pace n the
study whch am pursung, for t w ma e the
character of Chadean magc stand out more ds-
tncty, wthout reference to the conceptons upon
whch t rests. These conceptons dffer as much
from the Chadac- ssyran regon of the entrey
hstorca centures as from the regon of gypt,
and beong conse uenty to another heathen source.
owever far we go bac n the documents reatng
to the gyptan regon, we fnd there, as a founda-
ton, the grand dea of a dvne unty. erodotus
affrms that the gyptans of Thebes recognzed a
snge god, who had no begnnng, and was to have no
end of days.1 nd ths asserton of the father of
hstory s confrmed by the readng of the sacred
te ts n herogyphc characters, n whch t s sad of
ths god that he s the soe progentor n heaven
1 uterpe, c v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8o C D M G C D S C .
and earth, and that he hmsef s not begotten ...
that he s the soe god e stng n truth, begotten of
hmsef . . . who e sts from the begnnng . . .
who has made a thngs, and was not hmsef
created. 2 ut ths subme noton, f t was retaned
n the esoterc doctrne, soon became obscured and
dsfgured by the conceptons of the prests and the
gnorance of the peope. The dea of God became
confounded wth the manfestatons of hs power
hs attrbutes and uates were personfed as a
crowd of secondary agents arranged n a herarchca
order, co-operatng n the genera organsaton of the
word, and n the preservaton of created bengs. n
ths way that poythesm was formed whch n the
truth and pecuarty of ts symbos, ended by
embracng the whoe of nature.
The gyptans were nterested above a n the
fate whch awats man n another fe. They fanced
they coud see n many natura phenomena mages
and symbos of ths future e stence but t seemed
to them more partcuary announced by the day
course of the sun. ccordng to them, that panet
reproduced each day durng ts progress the transfor-
matons reserved for the human sou. t was not a
strange dea, however, on the part of a peope who
had no nowedge of the true character of the
heaveny bodes. The sun, or a, as the gyptans
1 The ncent of eaven, the dest of the earth,
ord of a e stences, the Support of thngs, the Support of a thngs,
The n hs wor s, snge among the gods,
ord of truth, ather of the gods,
Ma er of men, Creator of beasts,
ord of stences. ymn to men, ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 127.
enormant, ncent story of the ast, o. ., p. 318. The gyptans arethe
frst of man nd who have defended the mmortaty of the sou. erod., uterpe,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
caed t, passed aternatey from the regon of
dar ness or death nto the regon of ght or fe.
ts benefcent fres gve brth to, and noursh
e stence the sun pays then n reaton to the
unverse the part of a progentor or father t gves
fe, but s not tsef begotten e stng by tsef t s
ts own progentor. Ths symbosm once accepted
t ncreased more and more, and the magnaton of
the gyptans sought n the successon of soar
phenomena an ndcaton of the dvers phases of
human e stence. ach pont n the course of ths
umnous panet was regarded as correspondng to
the dfferent stages of that e stence.1.
ut a the sun was not consdered merey as the
ceesta prototype of the man who s born, ves, and
des to be born agan the gyptans, e a the other
heathen peope of ant uty, regarded t as a dvnty,
as the supreme dvnty, because t was the most
brant and the greatest of the panets, and ts
benefcent nfuence vvfed the word. The theo-
ogca concepton of the gyptans dd not stop there,
for t subdvded ths one supreme dvnty, so to spea ,
nto many other dvntes. Consdered n ts dfferent
postons and ts dverse aspects the sun became n
each phase a dfferent god, havng ts pecuar name,
attrbutes, and worshp ths trat of gyptan mytho-
ogy s common to a other mythoogy. Thus the
sun durng ts nocturna e stence was Turn, when t
shone n the merdan t was a, when t produced and
nourshed fe t was venerated as heper. Those were
the three prncpa forms of the soar dvnty, but there
1 See tua of the Dead, caps. c . to c ., The doratons to the Sun.
7
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
were aso many others. Snce, accordng to the
gyptans, the nght precedes the day, Turn was
consdered to have been born before a, and to have
ssued aone from the abyss of chaos.1 Theoogy re-
unted the three manfestatons of the soar power n
a dvne trnty, whch became the prototype of many
other trntes composed of dvntes personfyng the
varous reatons of the sun wth nature, and ts
vared nfuence upon the cosmc phenomena.
nthropomorphsm, from whch no ancent regon
was ever entrey free, graduay ntruded tsef nto
these frst sabestc data, and the gyptans came to
consder that the race of the gods was perpetuated n
the same way as amongst human bengs. They were
therefore obged to dvde the dvne e stence nto
a mae and actve prncpe, and a femae and passve
prncpe, and they transported nto ther theogony
ther deas about the respectve offce of the se es n
the mysterous act of nature by whch the speces s
perpetuated. t the same tme ther deas about
the sun were e tended aso to the dvnty, whch
was conceved n a vaguer and hgher way each of
ts acts was personfed as a separate god, as a new
dvne personage. f ths orgn are the detes of a
more abstract and phosophc concepton, and ess
cosey aed to a f ed phenomenon of nature, as
men, un, or Pthah.
Snce navgaton upon the e was the usua mode
of transport n gypt, the soar trnty, as aso the
trnty of the nferor hemsphere, the embem of the
other fe, was aways represented n ts progress as
See Perret, Dctonnare d rcheooge gyptenne, art. a ou Phre. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
beng carred n a bar .1 The sun of the ower
emsphere too more especay the . name of
srs. ts companons and deputes were the
tweve hours of the nght personfed as so many
gods, at the head of whch was paced orus,
the rsng sun tsef and mythoogy stated that ths
god perced wth hs dart the serpent pophs or
pap, the personfcaton of the crepuscuar vapours
whch the rsng panet dsspated wth ts fres.
The strugge of srs, or orus hs son, wth dar -
ness, accordng to a symbosm found n a mytho-
oges, naturay resembed that of good wth ev.
Ths gave rse to a very popuar gyptan fabe
whch s auded to by severa monuments, and
whch was the startng pont for a great regous
deveopment. v was personfed n a partcuar
god, Set or Sute h, caed aso sometmes aa,
who was the supreme god of the neghbourng
satc popuatons, and at a ater perod, of the
shepherd ngs the Gree s consdered hm the
same as ther Typhon, and t was sad that srs
had succumbed to hs bows. avng been
1 These bar s had dfferent names accordng to the detes whch were n them.
That of the sun a was caed Una, of the god Pthah Mafe h, of srs ars ( ), and
of honsu Se hu. They were often carred n processon on the shouders of the prests,
the fgure of the dety standng under a shrne covered wth a transparent nen ve. d.
The worshp of ths god passed through two hstorca phases. t one tme he
was hed n honour and accounted as one of the greater gods of bydos. e
appears to have had a poston anaogous to that of the Theban dety Mentu, n whch
he was the adversary of the serpent pophs, the symbo of wc edness and dar ness.
Some tme ater on, n conse uence of potca changes, the worshp of Set was
aboshed, and hs statues destroyed. t s dffcut to state at what perod Set was
ntroduced nto the sran mythos as a personfcaton of ev, and became the
murderer of srs. The contests of orus, the avenger of hs father srs, are reated
at consderabe deta n the nscrptons of the tempe of dfu whch have been
pubshed by M. d. ave n Te tes reatfs au Mythe d orus, 187o. The treatse
(by Putarch) De sde et srde ma es ephthys the companon of Set, and she s
represented unted wth hm n a group n the Musee du ouvre, Sae des Deu .
The anma symboca of Set was a carnvorous uadruped havng a ong curved
snout and uprght s uare topped ears, whch characters are often e aggerated
to dstngush hm from the ac a of nubs. Perret, Dctonnare d rcheooge
gyptcnne. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
resusctated by the prayers and nvocatons of hs
wfe, the good god found an avenger n hs son
orus. The death of srs, the gref of ss, and
the fna defeat of Set furnshed mythoogy wth an
ne haustbe fund of fabes, whch reca those of
the varous astern regons, partcuary the hstory
of Cybee and tys, of enus and dons.1
hen once the course of the sun was regarded as
the type of e stence n the nferna regons, the
reproducton of the same symbosm was a that was
needed amongst the gyptans to consttute the
doctrne of the other fe, accordng to whch man
descends nto the tomb ony to rse agan, and after hs
resurrecton he w ead a new fe by the sde or n the
heart of the umnous panet. The sou mmorta
e a accompshes the same pgrmage. e see
upon the covers of certan sarcophag the sou ( a)
fgured as a sparrow-haw wth a human head,
hodng n ts caws the two sgnet rngs symbosng
eternty, and aso, as embem of the new fe reserved
for the dead, the rsng sun attended n hs course by
the goddesses ss and ephthys.3 Ths e pans
why the soar perod, represented as the brd bennu,
the apwng, whch the Gree s caed phoen , was the
symbo for the cyce of human fe the mysterous
brd was reported to accompany man durng hs
earthy race. The dead revved after ther pgrmage
n ades, and the sou re-entered nto the body n
1 See aso erod., uterpe, c v., wth archer s and eoe s notes n oco. d.
2 See Devera, e vre de emsphere nfereur, n Cat. Manuscrpts, etc., Musee
du ouvre. d.
3 See De orrac , amentatons of ss and ephthys n ecords of the Past,
o. ., page 117. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
order to gve t bac movement and fe, or, to use
the anguage of gyptan mythoogy, the deceased
arrved fnay at the bar of the Sun, where he was
receved by heper a, the scarabeus god, and became
umnated wth the spendour whch he bestowed
upon hm. The tombs and the coffns of mummes
abound n pantngs representng the varous scenes
of ths nvsbe e stence. vgnette of the tua
of the Dead represents the mummy yng upon a
fnera couch, whe the sou, or the sparrow-haw
wth the human head, s fyng towards t wth the
handed cross, the embem of fe.
Ths doctrne may be traced n gypt to the
remotest ant uty t conduced necessary to the
nspraton of a great respect for the remans of the
dead, snce they were some day to be recaed to fe,
and t was the orgn of the custom of embamng
corpses. The gyptans made a pont of preservng
ntact, and protectng aganst a destructon, ths
body whch was destned to en oy a more perfect
e stence. They thought aso that the mummes
thus enveoped were not entrey deprved of fe, and
the tua shows us that the deceased was supposed
st to use hs organs and members but, n order
better to nsure the preservaton of the vta warmth,
they had recourse to the use of mystc formuae,
pronounced at the tme of the funera, and to certan
amuets paced upon the mummy.3 n genera, most
of the funera ceremones, the varous enveopes, the
1 Cap. ., The Chapter of the st of the Sou to the ody n ades. d.
2 sub ect repeatedy fgured. See Sharpe, be Te ts, p. 185. d.
3 tua, Preservaton of the ody n ades, caps, v. to . d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sub ects panted nsde and outsde of the coffn bear
reference to the dfferent phases of the resurrecton,
such as the rea ng-of musces, the new functon of
the organs, the return of the sou.
The beef n mmortaty has never been sepa-
rated from the dea of a future reward for the acts of
the present, and ths may be partcuary observed n
gypt. though the bodes of a men descended
nto the nferna regons, the er-neter1 as t was
caed, they were nevertheess not a sure of the
resurrecton. To obtan t they must have commtted
no grave faut ether n deed or thought. The deceased
was to be udged by srs and hs forty-two deputes
hs heart was paced on one sde of the scaes hed
by orus and nubs the representatve scenes of
psychoogy show the mage of ustce the god
Thoth regstered the resut of the weghng. Upon
ths udgment, gven n the ha of doube ustce,
the rrevocabe fate of the sou depended. f the
deceased was convcted of unpardonabe fauts, he
became the prey of an nferna monster wth the
head of an hppopotamus,3 and he was beheaded by
orus and by Smu, one of the forms of Set, upon
the nemma or nferna scaffod. na annhaton
was receved by the gyptans as beng the punsh-
ment of the most wc ed. The ust, purfed from
hs vena sns by a fre, whch was guarded by four
1 Caed aso the ment, the pace of the gods.
tua, cap. c v., The oo of Gong to the a of the TwoTruths, and of sepa-
ratng a person from hs sns when he has been made to see the faces of the gods. d.
3 The nferna hppopotamus-headed goddess Thouers, the devourer of the sous.
The regon of ades was caed ar, as dstnct from the other mystca regons n
the erneter, vz., the aha, eds of Peace, and the uh-naru or abodes of srs.
- d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gen wth mon ey s faces,1 entered nto the peroma
or state of beattude and havng become the
companon of srs, the chef of a good creatures
(Unnefer), he was nourshed by hm on decate food.
evertheess, the ust hmsef dd not arrve at the
fna state of beattude wthout havng passed through
many tras, because as man he was naturay a
snner. The deceased, descendng nto the er-neter,
was obged to pass through ffteen pyons or
portcoes guarded by gen armed wth swords 5 he
coud ony get through by provng hs good deeds
and hs nowedge of dvne thngs, that was hs
ntaton, and he was condemned to the rough wor
whch s the sub ect of a good part of the sacred
tua. e had to enter nto terrbe combats
wth monsters and fantastc anmas rased up by
Typhonan power and bent on ev, and he coud ony
trumph by armng hmsef wth sacramenta forms
and e orcsms whch f eeven chapters of the
tua.4 mongst other means to whch the deceased
had recourse n order to con ure these daboca
phantoms, was that of assmaton of hs members to
those of the varous gods, and thus defyng n a manner
Cap. c v., The Gods of the rbt. tract ye a the ev out of me,
obterate ye my fauts, annhate my sns, guard ye, and gve ye me to pass the pyon,
to go from the pans, etc. to whch the cynocephaus detes repy, Thou mayest
go, we obterate a thy fauts, we annhate a thy sns, thou hast been severed from
the word, we dsspate a thy sns, thou hast severed thysef from earth, thou hast
dsspated a the sns whch detaned thee, come to the usta (a dweng of srs).
Thou openest the secret doors of the est. Thou comest forth and goest n as thou
wshest, e one of the sprts haed day wthn the horzon. d.
The Good eng. very common funerea tte of the dety srs. d.
3 Cap. c v., The egnnng of the Gates of the ahu ( eds of Peace) or the
abode of srs. d.
4 Caps. c. to c ., Mystca muets,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs own substance.1 The wc ed n hs turn, before
beng annhated, was condemned to suffer thousands
of tortures, and under the form of a maevoent
sprt he returned to ths word to dsturb men and to
brng about msfortune he entered nto the body of
uncean anmas/
The sun, personfed as srs, furnshed then the
sub ect of a gyptan metempsychoss.3 rom the
god who bestows and nourshes fe he became the
remuneratng and savng god. The myth even went
so far as to assert that the sun srs accompaned the
deceased durng hs nferna pgrmage, that he ed
hm to hs descent nto the er-neter, and conducted
hm to the eterna ght. msef the frst to rse
from the dead, he rased the rghteous n ther turn,
after havng aded them to trumph n a ther tras.
ndeed the deceased fnshed by dentfyng hmsef
competey wth srs, and by bendng hmsef, so
to spea , wth hs substance, so that he ost a
personaty hs tras became those of the god
he adored, and from the moment of hs death every
deceased person was caed srs hmsef. 4
1 Cap. ., The Chapter of Turnng way a v, and Turnng ac the ows
made n ades. There s not a mb of hm wthout a god. d.
ften that of a pg, as on the sarcophagus of Set . n the Soane Museum. d.
3 The technca name of ths metempsychoss was the Mes em, and ts nature s
dwet upon n some deta n unsen s gypt s Pace n Unversa story, o. .
p. 146. d. Cap. c .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
The Magc of the tua of the Dead.
G PT magc was cosey connected wth
eschatoogca doctrnes, and wth the deveop-
ment of the sran myths whch were founded upon
them. The sou of the deceased had to assst hm
durng ths pgrmage through the other word,
where he was sub ected to those tras and e posed
to those enemes over whch srs has aready
trumphed, on hs behaf were sacred rtes ceebrated
near hs tomb, and turgca prayers rected, and t
was the operaton of these con oned together wth a
cear conscence, whch fnay obtaned for hm a
favourabe sentence. The effcacy of these nvocatory
prayers was consdered to be e traordnary. They
not ony rendered srs and the gods of hs cyce
favourabe to the sou of the deceased, but they had
aso the power of appyng to t drecty the merts of
the abours and sufferngs of the god of the dead, and
of estabshng the compete dentty e pressed by the
phrase The sran. Certan chapters of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
go C D M G C D S C .
tua of the Dead are accompaned by formuae
reatng to ther sprtua effcacy n the sudden
changes of the fe beyond the tomb, and by drectons
regardng ther use as tasmans, whch gve them at
once the character of magca ncantatons. Such an
one foows the chapter whch was engraved on a
the scarabe wrought n hard stone whch were ad
upon the breasts of the mummes:
Pronounced over the beete of hard stone whch s to be
overad wth god and to ta e the pace of the n-
dvdua s heart. Ma e a phyactery of t anonted
wth o, and say magcay over ths ob ect: My
heart s my mother my heart s n my transforma-
tons.
t the end of another chapter, one of the most
obscure and mysterous of the whoe boo , we
read :
f ths chapter s nown, he (the deceased) w be
pronounced veracous n the and of the er-neter
he w do a that the vng do. t was composed
by a great god. Ths chapter was found at Sesennous
wrtten n bue upon a cube of bood-stone under
the feet of ths god 4 t was found n the days of
the ng Mycernus the veracous by the roya son
artatef, when he was traveng to nspect the
accounts of the tempes. e repeated a hymn to
hmsef, after whch he went nto ecstaces he too t
away n the ng s charots as soon as he saw what
was wrtten upon t. t s a great mystery. ne sees
1 See aso caps. c., c., c ., and c . d.
Cap. ., The Chapter of how a Person avods that hs eart shoud be ta en
from m n ades. d. s ermopos.
4 n a brc of burnt cay panted wth rea aps azu. rch.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
and hears nothng ese whe rectng ths pure and
hoy chapter. ever agan approach a woman eat
nether meat nor fsh. Then ma e a beete chseed
n stone, and overad wth god, put t where the
ndvdua s heart was after havng made of t a
phyactery steeped n o, recte over t magcay:
My heart s my mother, etc.
e see from these e ampes, to whch we mght
add many more, that some of the most mportant
chapters of the tua of the Dead, when wrtten upon
certan ob ects paced on the mummy, converted them
nto tasmans whch protected the deceased wth a
soveregn effcacy durng the pers whch awated
hm n the other word, before he attaned the
resurrecton of the best. thers were destned to
the consecraton of certan symbos made of
substances prescrbed n the turges, and suspended
round the nec of the mummy rubrcs were added
to them orderng the manufacture of these protectng
amuets, and defnng the. nature of ther nfuence.
asty, many chapters of the tua are n
themseves reguar magca e orcsms for repusng
the monstrous bengs n whom the power of Set
was manfested, and who strove to run and devour
the sou of the deceased.
There s reay no essenta dfference between
these chapters of the great hermetca boo concernng
the destny of man n the other word, whch was
supposed to be of dvne orgn, and certan magca
1 Cap. v, The Chapter of comng forth as the day. d.
More especay caps. . to ., comprsng neary the whoe secton of the
tua of the Dead, whch was caed The Preservaton of the ody n ades. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
4

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
formuae wrtten upon eaves of papyrus whch are
sometmes found attached to the mummes or phy-
acteres. The te ts are of the same nd, but the
former ony were admtted nto the coecton of
dvne wrtngs and the offca turgy for the dead,
whst the atter were probaby composed more
sowy, and have no pace there. e must however
remar that the ncantatons and e orcsms adopted
n the tua have reference to the protecton of the
deceased durng hs subterraneous pgrmage, whst
the snge magca formuas, whch were not so hghy
regarded, were ntended to sheter from maevoent
beasts, and a possbty of destructon, the mummy
tsef whe restng n the vaut, the preservaton of
whch was so mportant to the destny of the sou.
These formuas aso ept the body from becomng,
durng ts separaton from the sou, the prey of some
wc ed sprt whch woud enter, reanmate, and cause
t to rse agan n the form of a vampre. or,
accordng to the gyptan beef, the possessng
sprts and the spectres whch frghtened or tormented
the vng were but the sous of the condemned
returnng to the earth before undergong the
annhaton of the second death.
ere s one of these formuae transated by M.
Chabas:
sheep, son of a sheep amb son of a sheep, that
suc est the m of thy mother the sheep, do not
1 Chabas, uetn rcheoog ue, 1855, p. 44. ther e ampes are gven n
Maspero, Memores sur ue ues Papyrus du ouvre, sec. v. and by rch, Magca
Papyrus n the rtsh Museum, n ecords of the Past, o. ., page 116. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
aow the deceased to be btten by any serpent mae
or femae, by any scorpon, by any repte do not
aow ther venom to overpower hs members. May
no deceased mae or femae penetrate to hm May
the shadow of no sprt haunt hm May the mouth
of the serpent m- ahou-ef have no power over hm
e, he s the sheep.
h thou whch enterest, do not enter nto any of the.
members of the deceased thou whch est do
not hm wth thysef thou whch entwnest do
not entwne thysef round hm
Do not aow the nfuences of any serpent mae or
femae, of any scorpon, of any repte, of any deceased
mae or femae to haunt hm. thou that enterest,
enter not nto hm thou that breathest, do not
bow upon hm the thngs of dar ness et not thy
shadow haunt hm when the sun has set and s not yet
rsen.
have pronounced the words over the sacred herbs
paced n a the corners of the house then have
sprn ed the whoe house wth the sacred herbs
and the uor ha 1 n the evenng and at sunrse.
e that s e tended w reman e tended n hs
pace.
e fnd as a rue n the chapters of the gyptan
tua bearng the character of ncantatons, and
n the other magc formuas for the protecton of the
dead, that the words are put nto the mouth of the
deceased, and hs chef means of defence aganst
the attac s of the prncpe of ev bent on hs
destructon s to defy, as mentoned above, hs
own substance, by assmatng hs whoe person, or
1 The uor ha was a speces of wne, of whch there were two uates, and of
whch the best was mported from Syra. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
certan of hs members, to the ceesta gods, pro-
camng that he hmsef s one or other of these
gods. There was ndeed a forma beef n ancent
gypt, whch s attested by numerous passages from
the regous te ts, that the nowedge of dvne thngs
eevated man to the heght of the gods, dentfed hm
wth them, and ended by bendng hs substance wth
that of the dvne. Certan mysterous words and
formuae, whch were hdden from the comprehenson of
the vugar, and reveaed ony to the ntated, brought
about ths dentfcaton or fuson of substance, by an
nnate or rrestbe vrtue, the reveaton of whch was
attrbuted to Thoth, the god of ntegence. t was
ony necessary to pronounce these formuae n the
name of the deceased over hs mummy, and to pace
a copy of them by hs sde n the coffn, to ensure
for hm the beneft of ther nfuence n the dangers
whch he had to combat n the ower regons.
hen so much power came to be attrbuted to
certan formuae and sacred words n the other word,
t foowed necessary that the same power must be
recognzed n the terrestra e stence. Snce the
fe after death was but a contnuaton of the earthy
fe, and was desgned to prepare for a subse uent
renewa of t, the deas whch were formed of the one
condton were e tended to that of the other aso.
f the type of one was the nocturna course of
the sun n the ower hemsphere, the durna
course of the same umnary was the type of the
other. The tras and dangers of the two states
were therefore smar they were connected wth the
same hoste power, and e paned by the same
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
symbosm, whch necessary ed to the use of the same
magca rtes n opposng them. n Setwas personfed
a the ev to be found n nature. e was the god of
dsorder, dsputes, and voence, and a destructve
scourges savage anmas and venomous reptes
were consdered as sub ect to hm. There was a
custom of repeng hm and hs fata tran of evs
by recang the events of the heroc strugge, n
whch, after havng frst succumbed, the prncpe of
order and the preservaton of fe, symbosed as
srs, fnay trumphed. e see ths for nstance
n an ncantaton aganst the bte of venomous
serpents, whch was wrtten upon a sma papyrus
now n the ouvre coecton,1 whch papyrus was
roed up n a case, and worn as a tasman.
e s e Set, the asp, the maevoent serpent whose
venom burns. e who comes to en oy the ght, may
he be hdden e who dwes n Thebes approaches
thee, yed, reman n hs home am ss, the wdow
bro en wth sorrow. Thou wt rse aganst srs
he s yng down n the mdst of the waters where the
fsh eat, where the brds drn , where the nets ta e
ther prze, whe srs s yng down n pan.
Turn ord of eopos,1 thy heart s contented and
trumphant, Those n the tombs are fu of acca-
matons, those n the coffns gve themseves up to
re ocng, when they see the son of srs overthrowng
hs father s enemes, recevng the whte crown from
hs father srs and sezng the wc ed.3 Come
rse, srs, for thne enemes are van ushed.
1 Devera, Cataogue des Manuscrts gyptens du ouvre, p. 171, et se .
Turn was the defed personfcaton of the sun n the ower hemsphere.
3 The whte crown, whch was more commony caed the atef crown, was a grand
headdress wth ds pumes and pendant ura. t was symboca of the ngdom of
gypt and of the dvnty of the gods. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6 C D M G C D S C .
The prmary dea of a the magc formuae whch
were desgned to repe the torments of fe and the
attac s of maevoent anmas (the atter are very
numerous) was aways assmaton to the gods, an
assmaton whch shetered man from danger, and
was effected by the power of the words of the
enchantment. The vrtue of the formuae ay not n
an nvocaton of the dvne power, but n the fact of a
man s procamng hmsef such or such a god, and
when he, n pronouncng the ncantaton, caed to hs
ad any one of the varous members of the gyptan
Pantheon, t was as one of themseves that he had a
rght to the assstance of hs companons. Ths s
very ceary reated n the formuae of the ceebrated
arrs papyrus, the ob ect of the studes of
M. Chabas,1 a manuscrpt of the epoch of the th
dynasty, whch s perhaps a fragment of the magca
coecton of tracts whch were supposed to be com-
posed by the god Thoth, and were therefore ncuded
amongst the hermetca boo s. ere s one of the
ncantatons of ths papyrus whch was destned to
afford protecton from the attac s of crocodes :
Do not be aganst me am men.
am nnur, the good guardan.
am the great master of the sword.
e Papyrus Mag ue arrs, Chaon sur Saone, 1860.
nhur, That whch brngs to eaven: an gyptan dety, who s aways
represented as n a marchng atttude, and robed wth a ong dress. e wears a
headdress of four pumes, wth the usua uraeus serpent of ceesta dety. e hods
a cord n hs hands, whch s supposed to symbose one of the forces of the unverse.
e was a form aso of the soar god Shu, and n that character he had for hs consort
the goddess Tefnut, the eaveny Cow. e was the nours, or gyptan Mars, of
the Gree wrters. nhur was chefy worshpped n the cty and nome of bot,
whch was stuated n the eastern ban of the e, n the Thebad, and was after-
wards caed by the Gree s Thntes. (Perret and rch). d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Do not erect thysef am Month.
Do not try to surprse me am Set.
Do not rase thy two arms aganst me am Soths.3
Do not seze me am Sethu.
e t those that are n the water do not go out
those that have come out, do not return to the water
and those that reman foatng on the water
are e corpses on the waves
and ther mouths are cosed,
as the seven great secrets are cosed,
wth an eterna cosng.
n another ncantaton, whch was drected aganst
varous no ous anmas, the man who wshed to
obtan sheter from ther attac s nvo ed the ad of a
god, as beng hmsef a god.
Come to me, ord of Gods
Drve far from me the ons comng from the earth,
the crocodes ssung from the rver,
the mouth of a btng reptes comng out of ther
hoes
Stop, crocode Ma o, son of,Set s
Do not wave thy ta
do not wor thy two arms
do not open thy mouth.
May water become as a burnng fre before thee
The spear of the seventy-seven gods s on thne eyes
the arm of the seventy-seven gods s on thne eye,
thou who wast fastened wth meta chans to the bar of
a,
1 s a cobra serpent rases up hmsef to nfct hs fata bte. d.
Month or Mentu. The soar dety of ermonths. e was the god of war par
e ceence, and the ngs of gypt fre uenty compared themseves to hm n batte.
See ecords of the Past, o. ., page 71. d.
3 The star Srus, as consecrated to the goddess ss. d.
4 The gyptans peoped the rver of ades wth a muttude of nferna and
ghasty detes whch are here referred to. d.
5 See tua of the Dead, Caps. . and .
8
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Stop, crocode Ma o, Son of Set
or am men, who ma es hs mother frutfu.
n the thrd formua the same thng aso occurs,
for orus dentfes hmsef wth the enchanter, by
entreatng the support of ss and ephthys n a
the pers whch coud possby menace an gyptan
n a desoate country house.
thou that brngest bac the voce of the guardan,
orus has pronounced n a ow voce the ncantaton :
Country
( t ths word the anmas whch threatened hm retred.)
May ss, my nd mother, pronounce the nvocaton for
me, as we as my sster ephthys,
May they reman n the act of greetng,
on the south of me,
on the north,
on the west,
on the east
n order that the aws of the ons and hyenas may be
seaed,
the head of a the anmas wth ong tas,
who eat fesh and drn bood
that they may fascnate (me)
to ft up ther hearng
to hod me n dar ness
to ma e me avod ght
to render me nvsbe,
nstanty n the nght
These magca words dd not communcate dvne
vrtue aone to man anmas aso coud partcpate
n them for the protecton of man, as they caused an
1 men hem, or the thyphac orus, one of whose mystca ttes was The
usband of s Mother. d.
uery, s not ths a rubrc whch has run nto the orgna te t, as t has often
happened to the rubrcs and gosses of the tua.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
nvncbe power to dwe n an nanmate ob ect
when t had been charmed as a tasman. Thus we
have the formua to be pronounced on a watch-dog,
to ncrease hs strength by the power of the
enchantment.
Stand up wc ed dog
Come that may drect thee. what to do to day:
Thou wast fastened up, art thou not unted
t s orus who has ordered thee to do ths :
May thy face be open to heaven
May thy aw be ptess
May thy strength say e the god ar-sheft
Massacre them e the goddess nata
May thy mane be e bars of ron
e e orus for ths, and e Set for that
Go to the south, to the north, to the west, to the east
the whoe country s gven nto thy hands
nothng sha stop thee.
Do not turn thy face aganst me
turn t aganst the savage beasts.
Do not brng thy face n my way
turn t upon that of the stranger.
nvest thee wth a fascnatng vrtue rase up thy
hearng.
1 e thou a courageous formdabe guardan.
Safety ord of safety
n these uotatons there appear two facts that have
been ponted out by the Gree wrters, and whch gve
1 arsheft, terrbe face, or very vaant, a surname of orus the warror. e
was the oca dety of the eraceopote nome, and the rsaphes of Putarch,
De sde et srde. d.
- nats or nata was a Semtc goddess of a war e character, somewhat
approachng the eona of Cassc mythoogy. She was represented as a na ed
woman standng on a on, and sometmes on a crocode, hodng a spear or bow,
and wearng a pecuar crown formed of ta feathers. er worshp was ntroduced
nto gypt probaby about the tme of ameses . after hs Syran vctores, one of
hs daughters, entanath, beng named after the goddess. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
ute a dstnct character to gyptan magc. n
the frst pace, there s the absence of demonoogca
deveopment. The gyptans ony admtted nto the
word of sprts a certan number of gen, who were
dvded nto two antagonstc partes, the one beng
the foowers and servants of srs, the other com-
posng the tran of Set. n the earth they were
merey the natura scourges, the n urous anmas
that, wth the sous of the condemned whch returned
as vampres, served as nstruments to the power of
the god of ev. The magc e orcsms dd not,
propery spea ng, combat demons. n the same
way the power of the proptatory ncantatons was
not e ercsed on the favourabe sprts whch were
nferor to the gods. t was paced at the servce
of man nd to protect hm from the acton of the
gods themseves.
s to the connecton whch these formuae estabshed
between man and the gods, that s aso e pressed n
a manner whch beongs e cusvey to the gyptan
theoogy. mong other natons the power of magc
commanded secondary sprts, and had a coercve
acton on bad demons aone. The e orcst ad an
mperatve command on the atter when he tod them
to retre but towards the gods, even n the opera-
tons of magc, ony prayers and suppcatons were
used. n gypt t was otherwse. Snce they admtted
that the use of certan sacramenta formuas rased a
man to the heght of the gods and dentfed hm
wth each of them, they went on, as an nevtabe
conse uence, to consder these formuae as contanng
a force e ercsabe even upon the most powerfu
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
gods, obgng them to obey ts commands. The
e andran wrters aso te us that the gyptan
pretended to constran the gods by means of evoca-
tons and magc formuae, to obey ther wshes, and
to manfest themseves to ther sght. The god
coud not resst the effect of the nvocaton f he were
caed by hs true name.
ne of the arrs papyr gves the te t of an evoca-
ton of ths nd whch s addressed to no ess a per-
sonage than men, the supreme god of Thebes :
Descend Descend to the eft of heaven, to the eft of
the earth men ma es hmsef ng, fe, heath,
strength he has ta en the crown of the whoe word.
Cose not thne ear.
The serpents wth the ob ue wa ,
may they shut ther mouths.
nd (may) a reptes be confounded n the dust
by thy power, men.
The thoroughy gyptan opnon whch s here
ndcated contnued to be hed t the ater perods
of the Pharaonc regon. t s e pressed n the
wrtngs of Chasremon, who composed under the
Ptoemes a treatse upon the sacred scence of the
gyptans. They not ony caed the god by name,
says M. Maury, but f he refused to appear they
threatened hm. These formuae of compuson of
the gods were named by the Gree s decov avaycou.
Porphyry n hs etter to the phosopher nebon,
e presses hs ndgnaton at such a pretenson on
the part of the gyptan magcans, and so bnd
a fath n the power of mere words.
1 n h-us h-senb. Ths was the usua phrase whch foowed the names of
dvne personages, and especay ngs n the offca nscrptons. See rch and
senohr, The Great arrs Papyrus n ecords of the Past, o. , page 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 C D M G C D S C .
am much dsturbed, wrtes the phosopher, at
the dea that those whom we nvo e as omnpotent
(bengs) shoud receve n unctons e the wea est
and that whe e actng from ther servants the
practce of ustce, they shoud nevertheess appear
dsposed to do un ust acts f they are so commanded
and that whst refusng to grant the prayers of those
who have not abstaned from the peasures of ove,
they shoud act as gudes to any mmora man n
unawfu and sensua peasures.1
Ths power of magca ncantaton to compe
obedence from the gods themseves became, however,
formdabe, even to hm who e ercsed t, f he dd
not show hmsef worthy to possess t by mora purty
and a nowedge of dvne thngs. The romance of
Setnau, a curous te t of the perod of decnng
mpre, whch has been transated by M. rugsch
n the evue rcheoog ue of 1867, s founded n a
great measure, upon the supernatura catastrophes
whch assa any one who ta es possesson of the
magc boo composed by the god Thoth, before he
has been suffcenty prepared for ntaton nto ts
mysteres.
t s cear, n conse uence of ths dea whch we
are consderng, that the use of names woud naturay
have a great mportance both n magc and regon.
The gyptan gods were essentay myronymous,
as the Gree s termed ss. Two whoe chapters of
1 Porphyry, up. useb. Prcep. vang. v. 7.
See ecords of the Past, o. ., pp. 134-136. have undergone these ms-
fortunes on account of ths boo whereof thou sayest et t be gven me. Spea not
to me of t, for because of t we have ost the duraton of our fe upon earth. nd
further on, eware of ta ng the boo n ueston. ow coudest thou retan t n
conse uence of the force of ts e traordnary effects. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 103
the tua of the Dead1 are devoted to the nstructon
of the deceased n the numerous ttes of srs, as a
hep durng hs traves n the ower word.1
The formuae of the arrs magca papyrus contan
constant ausons to the supreme mportance whch
was attached to the names of the gods.
, am the eect of mons of years,
proceedng from the nferor heaven,
of whch the name s un nown.
f hs name were pronounced on the border of the rver,
yes he woud consume t. f hs name were pronounced
on the earth,
yes he woud str e out spar s from t.
am Schu under the form of a,3
seated n the mdde of hs father s eye.
f he who s n the water opens hs mouth or snatches
wth hs arms,
w cause the earth to fa nto the water, puttng the
south n the pace of the north,
n the whoe word.
nd ths one contanng a forma evocaton :
Come to me, come to me thou who endurest for
mons and mons of years,
um, ony son,4
1 Caps. . and , estva of the ames of the gods. d.
ot ony s t recorded on some monuments of the th dynasty that they are
dedcated to certan gods n a ther names, but the same s sad n the tabes of the
god Ptah the demurgus, and a the soar prncpe, found on monuments of the tme
of ameses . See urton, cerpta erogyphca, p1. v.-v. These thousand
names, such as ss s sad to have possessed, were part of the mystca nature of the
gods, and no doubt traced n some ogca order the prncpa events of the fe of
srs, or recorded hs attrbutes. rch n unsen, gypt s Pace n Unversa
story, o. . p. 151.
3 ne of the names of the rsng sun. e was propery a defcaton of the ght of
the soar ds , and represented the sun god a trumphng over the Typhonc and
chaotc powers. e was generay fgured as wearng upon hs head the hnd uarters
of a on, the deograph of the word force. Perret, Det. d rch. gypt.
r hnum, the sou of the gods and ma er of gods and men. The dety of the
vvfc force of nature. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4 C D M G C D S C .
conceved yesterday, born to-day
e who nows thy name
s he who has seventy-seven eyes and seventy-seven ears,
Come to me May my voce be heard
as the voce of the great goose ada 1 was heard durng
the nght.
am the great ah.
have, thn , aready suffcenty proved the
mportance n Chadean magc of the doctrne of
the effcacy of the supreme and mysterous name of
the gods, but ths dea assumed a very dfferent
character on the ban s of the e from that whch
t hed on the borders of the uphrates. n the
Chadean regon, as we n a the regons of
ancent sa, the mysterous ame was consdered
a rea and dvne beng, who had a persona
e stence, and therefore e cusve power over the
other gods of a ess eevated ran , over nature and
the word of sprts.3 n gypt the traces of an dea
attrbutng such an ndvdua power to the dvne
name are but rare, and when they occur t s under
the nfuence of the contact wth the Semtc regon.
The true and orgna gyptan dea was that the
mystc name e ercsed a power upon the god hmsef
to whom t beonged, and that when caed by ths
name he was obged to obey the ncantaton. e
therefore ept t secret for fear of ts beng abused,
so that ony the truy ntated succeeded n earnng t.
1 The goose beng the mother of the egg out of whch the god Seb, the frst of the
detes, was created.
1 The dety ap or ap-mou, the personfcaton of the rver e. d.
9 Merey as a ate Chadee e ampe of the personfcaton of the theurgc fat of the
Supreme eng, compare the foowng passages from the oo of sdom, v. 25, and
ccus. . -7. The connecton between these statements and that advanced poston
of the ewsh athers when they endowed the Memra wth an actua e stence and
potentaty beongs to the provnce of the theoogan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 5
n the gyptan magc of eary tmes, as t s
e paned by the eopatoncans, they consdered
t necessary, says M. Maury, even when the
magcan dd not understand the anguage from
whch the name was borrowed, to preserve the
prmtve form of the name, as another word woud
not have had the same vrtue. The author of the
Treatse on the gyptan Mysteres, whch s attrbuted
to ambcus, mantans that the barbarous names
ta en from the daects of gypt and ssyra have a
mysterous and neffabe vrtue on account of the
great ant uty of these anguages, and the dvney
reveaed orgn of the theoogy of these natons.
The use of odd names whch were unntegbe to
the vugar, and had been ta en, not from ther own,
but from other daects, or ese composed from
magnaton, may be traced n gypt to a much
earer date than mght at frst sght be supposed.
e sha meet wth many names of ths nd desg-
natng Set and srs, no one of whch s gyptan,
n a magca mprecaton of a funerea character
whch s wrtten upon a papyrus n the ouvre of
the date of ameses .:
, Uabpaga , emmara , amao , ar en-
mu , amagoaa The Uana The emu The
Uthun (enemes) of the Sun Ths s to command
those who are adversares amongst you.
e s san by the voence of the assassn of hs brother.
e has devoted hs sou to the crocode. o one peads
for hm. ut he ta es hs sou to the trbuna of
doube ustce5 before Mamuremu ababu4
1 Dev ra, Cataogue des Manuscrts gyptens du ouvre, p. 174. Set.
The a of the Two Truths. Ths s srs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
106 C D M G C D S C .
and the absoute ords who are wth hm.
The atter repes to hs enemy: , bac -faced on,
wth boody eyes and poson n thy mouth, destroyer
of hs proper name . . .
... of hs father, the power of btng sha not agan
arse n them.
The mystc and magc names, seemngy of a
barbarous orgn, whch are used to desgnate the
gods, hod a very mportant pace n the four ast
chapters of the tua of the Dead, n more perfect
copes such as those of the Museum of Turn.
Dr. rch consders these chapters to have been
composed about the tme of the th dynasty,
and we can ceary dscern n them some Semtc roots.
e are e pressy tod that those of the C th
chapter are ta en from the anguage of the nu of
uba.3 have aso found n a etter of the ate
amented scount de ouge some names of a smar
nd mentoned as beng derved from the daect of
the egroes (nahas) n the country of Pount, namey,
southern raba. Ths proves that the magc of the
frcan popuatons must have e ercsed some
nfuence upon the magc of the gyptans at a
certan tme, and wthn certan mts. The atter
n ts prncpe dffered greaty doubtess from that of
the surroundng natons n doctrne and orgn, but
n practce t must have borrowed a few rtes and
names from the customs of the uban sorcerers.
1 The fprty-two assessors of the trbuna of srs. acuna.
3 e s arupu a- a-sharu-shabau when mentoned by the and of es, whch s
of the and of n, of the and of the Phut. n ths way transate the e presson
abu, whch consder as a word whch has been borrowed from the Semtc
anguages.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
107
C PT .
Contrasts between the ccadan and gyptan magc.
T havng put the reader n the way of
comparng for hmsef the gyptan and
Chadean magca formuae, there s no need for me
to pursue further the mar ed dfference between the
two systems, for ths s evdent to a students.
The fundamenta beefs and deas of magc super-
stton n gypt and Chadea were as dfferent n ther
character as were the forms of ther ncantatons.
n the gyptan documents we perceve no trace
of those eementary sprts, some good and some bad,
endowed wth a dstnct personaty, whch Chadeans
beeved to have been spread a over the word,
the ob ects ether of proptatory ncantatons or the
most terrbe e orcsms. n the other hand, the
Chadeans n no way entertaned the dea of beng
abe to eevate a man nto a nd of demgod by
means of ther formuas, and of dentfyng hm wth
the greatest personages of the ceesta herarchy.
ether dd they pretend that those formuae had
any power to command the gods or to compe them
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
108 C D M G C D S C .
to obey. Ther magc beonged to the ntermedate
sprtua state, and there ts powers were dspayed.
f they re ured the hep of the supreme gods, that
was to be obtaned by means of prayers and
suppcatons, and not by compuson ndeed, and
we sha refer to ths dea agan, even ther prayers
were not a powerfu to accompsh the desres of
the suppant uness they were presented to the gods
by a medator. True ndeed there was a supreme
name whch possessed the power of commandng the
gods, and e actng from them a perfect obedence,
but that name remaned the nvoabe secret of ea.
The ntated need never hope to attan to such an
awfu heght of nowedge as he mght n the gyptan
system. n e ceptonay grave cases he besought
ea, through the medator S - nuu- h, to
pronounce the soemn word n order to re-estabsh
order n the word and restran the powers of the
abyss. ut the enchanter dd not now that name,
and coud not n conse uence ntroduce t nto hs
formuae, even athough they were destned to reman
for ever conceaed n mystery. e coud not obtan
or ma e use of t, he ony re uested the god who
new t to empoy t, wthout endeavourng to
penetrate the terrbe secret hmsef.
The prmtve smpcty of the ncantatons, of
Chadean magc str es us forcby when we compare
them wth those of the gyptan magc, and ths fact
gves to them a stamp of greater ant uty. very
thng s e pressed very ceary and smpy wthout any
attempt at obscurty, or premedtated compcatons.
The beef n sprts s seen there n ts most ancent
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . o9
and perfect form, wthout any phosophca refne-
ment as to the dvne substance, wthout a snge
trace of mystcsm, and above a wthout any ausons
to the vast number of mythoogca egends whch
f the gyptan formuae, and render them perfecty
unntegbe wthout a voumnous commentary.
t s easy on the contrary to understand the magca
formuae n the ccadan anguage, whch were pre-
served n Chadea unt the brea ng up of the
sacerdota schoos on the borders of the uphrates,
and whch ssurbanpa had coped for the roya
brary n neveh about the th century, .C.
They contan no mysteres, and the sacerdota secret,
f there were one, conssted n the precse nowedge
of the e act terms of the ncantatons, sacred from
ther ant uty, and no doubt aso from the dea that
they were of dvne orgn. The formuas were the
wor of a peope who possessed as yet no esoterc
doctrnes and no mystca ntatons amongst whom
the scence of magc conssted smpy n a practca
ac uantance by the prests wth certan rtes and
words, by means of whch they fanced themseves
abe to estabsh a communcaton wth the word of
sprts, whst at the same tme ther concepton of
those sprts dffered from the popuar supersttons
ony by a tte more systematc reguarty n ther
poston, herarchy and prveges.
t s for ths reason that the ccadan magc
preserved, even durng the centures of the greatest
spendour of abyon and ssyra, the appearance
of e treme ant uty and the sprt of the earest
ages, by the sde of the earned regon whch sprang
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
up ater n the same paces, and whch accepted the
e stence of ths magc by pacng n the canon of ts
sacred boo s the od ccadan ncantatons, and
gvng a pace, though ndeed an nsubordnate one,
n ts theoogca system to the gen who were nvo ed
n these ncantatons. t the bottom, as we sha see,
magc was not separated n Chadea from the regon
of the hstorca centures t was a new twg from an
entrey dfferent pant whch was grafted for good or
for ev upon the trun from the tme that ts
e stence was recognzed, and toerated nstead of
beng annhated. ut facts obge us to see n t
aso the remans of an earer regous system, of a
st rudmentary and coarse naturasm, whch arose
from the deas of a prmtve popuaton beongng to
a race entrey dfferent from that among whch the
Chadac- ssyran regon e sted. n the cvza-
ton whch graduay spread over the borders of the
Tgrs and uphrates from the fuson of the
Sumrans, and the ccadans, the Semto- ushtes
and the Turanans, regon and magc were
peaceaby unted, athough they orgnated n the two
opposng eements of the peope. Ths thn w
be made evdent by pacng the doctrnes of the
magc boo s whch were orgnay wrtten n the
ccadan anguage, and the dscovery of whch we
owe to Sr enry awnson, n comparson wth
those of the ater offca regon and of the pubc
worshp, as they appear n many documents.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

C PT .
The Chadao abyonan regon and ts doctrnes.
order to be abe to compare, wth a fu
nowedge of the matter, the nformaton gven
us by the magc ccadan te ts and the abyonan
regous system, et us begn by e amnng the atter
at the tme of ts most compete deveopment, namey,
durng the whoe of the hstorca perod termed the
ssyran era, when t receved an mpuse from the
sacerdota schoos whch were n fu actvty under
Sargon . and ammurab. sha ony need here
to resume and compete what have more mnutey
e paned wth uotaton and proofs n my Com-
mentare des fragments cosmogon ues de erose.1
The abyonan regon, adopted by the ssyrans
wth ony one mportant modfcaton, was, n ts
essenta prncpes, and n the sprt whch guded
ts deas, a regon of the same nd as that of
gypt and neary a other great heathen regons.
Underneath the e teror garb of a coarse poythesm
wth whch t had been nvested by popuar super-
stton, were the conceptons of a hgher order from
1 Pars, 1872.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
112 C D M G C D S C .
whch t had orgnated and foremost amongst them
the fundamenta dea of a dvne unty, athough
dsfgured by the monstrous usons of panthesm,
whch confounded the creature wth the Creator, and
transformed the Dvne eng nto a muttude of
dervatve gods who were manfested n a the
phenomena of nature. eow ths soe and
Supreme God, snce he was the n whch every
thng becomes absorbed, were ranged n an order
of emanaton correspondng to ther order of mport-
ance, a company of secondary gods, whch were
no other than hs attrbutes and hs manfestatons
personfed. n these secondary dvne personages
and n ther recproca nature, may be partcuary
seen the dfferences between the chef heathen
regons, the frst prncpe of whch s aways the
same. The magnaton of the gyptans was, as
sad before, especay struc by the successve stages
n the day and yeary course of the sun they saw
n them the most mposng manfestaton f the
Dvnty, reveang most ceary the aws of the order
of the word, and they sought n them ther dvne
personfcatons. The Chadac abyonans on the
contrary devoted amost e cusvey to astronomy,
read n the whoe sderea and panetary system, the
reveaton of the Dvne eng. e the Syro-
Phcencan natons, to whose regons thers was very
cosey aed, they consdered the stars as the true
e teror manfestatons of ths Dvne eng, repre-
sentng them n ther regous system as sentent
persons proceedng from the substance of the bsoute
eng, whom they dentfed wth the word whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 3
was hs great wor . ny, n ts defntve form,
ther regon cassed these emanatons n a earned
and phosophca scae, whch must have been the
resut of deep thought, and whch found no
counterpart n the regon of Syra and Phoenca.
The Supreme God, the frst un ue prncpe from
whch a the other gods too ther orgn, was u
whose name sgnfes the god pre-emnenty.
e s the ne and the Good whom the eo-
patoncan phosophers announced as the common
source of every thng n Chadean theoogy
and ndeed the frst prncpe s mentoned as the
god ne 3 n documents of the ater epoch, whch
te us/ the phosophc anguage havng been
competey formed n the sacerdota schoos, that n
the begnnng the stng eng ( uv nuv) was
begotten of the byss ( psu), and the prmorda sea
(Tamat) and was worshpped under ths name by
ebuchadnezzar.5 ut ths beongs to a pho-
sophca deveopment of ute recent date.6 n the
regon of the cassca ages of the basn of the
uphrates, the dea of u was too comprehensve
1 n the ccadan Dngra.
non., Compend. de Doctr. Chadac, see Staney, stor. Phosoph., o. .,
p. 1125.
s r rather the god whose scae n the numerca theoogca system of the Chadeans
was represented by the sgn a snge stro e, whch aso ndcated the sacred
cyce 60. Damasc, De Prncp., 125, p. 381, ed. opp.
5 nscrpton of orsppa, co. ., 1, 2, . . . ., 31, 4.
6 The dscovery of the Creaton Tabet by Mr. George Smth confrms and ustrates
the poston of M. enormant, and, whe tracng the deveopment of the ssyran
regon to a defcaton of the powers of nature, anaogous to the earer hymns of
the g eda, yet at the same tme proves that that theoretca e panaton was of a
subse uent ntroducton nto the fath of Mesopotama, as the cosmogony s most
compe and nvoved. sha add ths te t from o Tabot s transaton at the end
of ths chapter, and must refer the reader to the orgna paper from whch t s
e tracted n the Transactons of the Socety of bca rchaeoogy, o. ., part
. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
114 C D M G C D S C .
and too vast to receve a very defnte e teror form,
and conse uenty the adoraton of the peope the
Gree s found n hm on that account a certan
anaogy wth ther Cronos, to whom they ened
hm. t seems that n Chadea no mportant tempe
was especay dedcated to hm, athough to hm
abyon owed ts name of ab- u or n the ccadan
a-Dngra. The personaty of u was not ceary
defned for a ong tme hs offce and tte as God
ne were at frst gven to nu, the ancent god,
and the frst person of the supreme trnty, whch
was afterwards hed to emanate from u the prests
dd not dstngush the prmorda prncpe from the
chef of ths trnty. t was ony amongst the ssy-
rans that the worshp of a deus e superantssmus,
the source and prncpe whence a the others
orgnate, too amost as mportant a pace as n that
of huramazda amongst the Persans, n the, person
of ther natona god ssur, from whom the country
tsef derved ts name.
e t to u, the unversa and mysterous source
of-a thngs came a trnty composed of hs three
frst e teror and vsbe manfestatons, whch were
paced at the summt of the scae of the gods n
the popuar worshp nu, the prmorda chaos,
the god of Tme and the ord, (both 6vo and
p off/o ) uncreated matter ssung from the funda-
menta and un ue prncpe of a thngs ea,
the ntegence, or we woud wngy say the
ord, whch anmated matter and rendered t
1 ab-u, The Gate of (the God) u. The abyonan name from whence, by
an ronca ateraton, the name of abe, Gate of Confuson, was derved by the
ebrew hstorans. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
ferte, whch penetrated the unverse, drected and
nspred t wth fe beng, at the same tme, the ng
of the eement of water, n one word, the Sprt
whch moved upon the face of the waters and,
asty, e the demurgus and ruer of the organzed
unverse. Damascus descrbes ths great trnty
among the Chadeans, and desgnates the personages
by the ccadan appeatons of nna ( v6 ), ea
( oy) and nu ( -tm). These three coe ua and
co-substanta dvne persons were not of the same
degree of emanaton, but they ssued on the contrary
one from the other: ea from nu, and e from
uah/
Correspondng wth each of the gods of the supreme
trnty was a femnne dvnty, hs second haf, the
passve form, or, to use the e presson n many
nscrptons, the refecton. Thus, n nda, the
great Trmurt3 of the mae gods s reproduced n
the femnne trnty, or the Sa t-Trmurt. nd
so n Chadean mythoogy nat or ana answered
to nu, et to e, and Dav na to ea but the
1 De Prncp., 125, p. 384, ed. opp.
ccordng to the resuts of the most recent schoars the foowng s the pedgree
of the gods of Chadea :
bzu Tamat
Mummu a mu or a hamu
.....
Sar sar
nu, natu u, e, or at ea Dav na
S,n f- - ,
Samas Mardu ,
shtar ratpant
Tammuz d.
3 otaby of ephanta near Sasette: rahma, creator shnu, preserver
Sva, destroyer. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6 C D M G C D S C .
dstncton between these three femae personages
was much ess cear than that e stng between the
three mae gods. They were often confounded one
wth the other, and n reaty they utmatey become
but one, et, who was amost aways mentoned
to the e cuson of the other two n the ncantatons
to the cyce of the great gods. et was the
prncpa femnne eement of nature, the humd,
passve and ferte matter whch perpetuates the race
of the gods and human bengs.
n an ssyran nscrpton of Sargon . et s
sad to grnd to powder the eements of the word
e pant. er prncpa functons are those of
The soveregn goddess, ady of the ower
abyss, Mother of the gods, ueen of the
earth, ueen of fertty. s the prmorda
humdty from whch everythng proceeds, she was
Tamt, the sea as the chthonan and nferna
goddess, at or Um-Uru , the mother of the
town of rech, the great necropos of Chadea.
asty, n the astronomca word she reveaed
hersef as star but n ths ast manfestaton she
too a more dstncty persona character than n the
others, and was aotted a speca pace n the
herarchca system of the pantheon.
fter the frst Trnty, whch represented the geness
of the matera word, and ssued from the substance
of the Dvne eng hmsef, the seres of emanaton
was contnued, and thus produced a second trnty.
The three personages composng t abandonng
henceforth the genera and undefned character of
those formng the frst, and assumng a decdedy
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 7
sderea aspect they represented those ceesta
bodes n whch the Chadac- abyonans saw the
most remar abe e teror manfestatons of the
Dvnty, namey, to uote them n ther herarchca
order, Sn, the god of the moon, the son of e
Samas, the sun, the son of ea and asty, n,
the god of the atrrosphere and ts phenomena, of
the wnds, of the ran and thunder, the son of nu.
These were the three trntes, each composed of
afather or frst prncpe, a power, and an ntegence,
pater, potenta et mens, whch the phosophers of the
eopatoncan schoo, who thoroughy understood
the satc regons, te us were regarded by the
Chadeans as emanatng from the ne and Good
unum et bonum, and as consttutng the foundaton
of ther regon.1 nd further, snce the Chadac-
abyonans, e the Syro-Phoencan natons, never
recognsed a god wthout dvdng hs substance nto
a mae and femae prncpe, each of the detes
formng the trad of the most mportant ceesta
bodes was thus asssted by hs spouse. th Sn
was unted the supreme ady, whose name we are
not yet sure of pronouncng correcty wth Samas
the goddess Gua, trform as personatng the moon,
and who was sometmes repaced by a group of three
spouses of e ua ran , Ma t, Gua, and nunt
and, asty, the companon of n was the goddess
Saa.
1 non., Compend. de Doctr. Chadac see Staney, stor. Phosoph., o. .,
p.1125 Damasc. DePrnctf., 111, p. 345, ed. opp. yd., DeMnsb., ., 78, p. 121.
2 So n Greco- oman mythoogy the moon was smary regarded as a trform
goddess under the names of Dana, una, and ecate, a trad often represented n the
bronze and marbe statuettes. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8 C D M G C D S C .
n the descendng scae of the emanatons, and the
supreme herarchy of the pantheon, the gods of the
fve panets had the ne t pace : vz., dar (Saturn),
Mardu ( upter), erga (Mars), star ( enus),
and ebo (Mercury). s the panets enus and
Mercury each have dfferent aspects n the mornng
and evenng, the Chadeans admtted ater nto ther
astro-mythoogy a doube star, and dvded the god
ebo nto two persons, ebo and us u. The four
who were consdered as mae gods, star beng a
goddess, had each a femnne companon to compete
ther powers by a con uga unon : arpant beng
the consort of Mardu az of erga and Tasmt
of ebo as to dar, he was represented as both the
son and spouse of the great goddess et.1 star
aso possessed a mysterous spouse, Duz or Dumuz1
who was stoen from her n the fower of hs youth,
and whom she goes to see n the depths of the
nferna regons nto whch the dead descend ths,
however, does not hnder hm from ndugng n
many other passons, of whch the mythoogca
egends do not scrupe to gve some scandaous
detas.5
th these panetary personages ends the seres
of the tweve great gods who consttuted the true
Chadac- abyonan ympus, the superor order of
that dvne herarchy, the tweve who were caed by
1 n the same manner and by the same dom as the god orus- hem was caed
The usband of hs Mother n gyptan mythoogy. d.
The dons of the Gree wrters, the Tammuz yeary wounded of Mton and
the poets. d.
3 See for these Smth s mportant transaton of the rchac-Chadean egends n
the Chadean ccount of Geness, 1875, and Sayce n the stronomy of the
abyonans, 1874. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
Dodorus Scuus n a very correct e panaton of the
astronomca theoogca Chadean system, masters,
or ords of the gods, and who were sad by hm to
presde over the tweve months of the year and the
tweve sgns of the zodac. They were generay
mentoned aone as ob ects of a pubc, offca, and
unversa worshp throughout the country, and ther
ttes form part of most proper names but beneath
these great gods, the theoogy and mythoogy of
abyon and ssyra recognzed egons of d mnores
whch represented nferor orders of emanaton, but
whch do not appear to have been arranged as regu-
ary as were the chefs of the herarchy they formed
ute a naton of gods whch aways remaned rather
confused, and were worshpped ony n certan paces.
Mnor dvntes of ths nd are mentoned n the
cosmogonc story of erosus n company wth e
they are sad to e ecute hs orders, and to ad hm n
hs wor as demurge. The mythoogca and astro-
ogca tabets gve a great number of dvne names
whch must be referred to ths cass. Those above
a shoud be studed whch contan the geneaoges
of gods, and partcuary that precous fragment of a
cuneform te t n whch the dvntes subordnate to
the great gods n the prncpa sanctuares of abyon
and ssyra are enumerated tempe by tempe.3
Many names whch were gven n the nscrptons
1 , 3o.
The tweve are arranged n the foowng order: nu, e, uah, et, Sn
Samas, n, dar, Mardu , erga, star, ebo. The best wor of reference for
ngsh students of these Chadeo-Gree mythoogca te ts s Cory s ncent rag-
ments, a most concse and admrabe tte wor edted by an admrabe Gree
schoar now too rarey referred to. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
120 C D M G C D S C .
as beongng to dstnct personages were, no doubt,
found upon the other mythoogca tabets as ttes of
the great gods. Popuar worshp ony gave them a
dstnct e stence, and, n the genera and scentfc
system of regon, they were consdered as dverse
forms of the same dvnty. ut some of the d
mnores have a rght to be consdered dstnct
personages, as they perform functons of a certan
mportance. Such were Sera h, who was aso caed
rba, the god of harvests Manu the great, who
presded over fate, as aso the goddess amt
Papsu u, the messenger of the great gods au,
the personfcaton of chaos Martu, the west, the
son of nu smun Sama Usu and many
more that t woud ta e too ong to menton.
Together wth them were some oca gods of rvers
or towns, the adoraton of whom never became
genera n the country, and to whom, n the defnte
cassfcatons of the pantheon, no hgher pace
was assgned, Subuat, the god of the uphrates,
and ta , god of the Tgrs, Serra h of s,
anssura of Cutha some of the atter beng even
of foregn orgn, and therefore we fnd certan gods
beongng to the amte fronter worshpped n the
eastern provnces, such as aguda at s , and n
other paces Susn a, and agamar or agama.1
The ancent gods of the purey ccadan age were
aso consgned to the confused crowd of d mnores,
and ther worshp conse uenty abandoned but they
contnued to be mentoned n the magca boo s
1 rom whence the name of the eary con ueror udur agamar or Chedoraomer
was derved. Gen. v. , d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 121
whch are preserved, tradtonay the remans of
another regous phase to be e amned shorty.
e must dstngush the ong seres of stear
personfcatons, representng the ceesta mansons
and the whoe army of heaven, namey, constea-
tons or stars vewed sngy from the gods grouped
beneath the supreme cyce as nferor powers and
emanatons. These corresponded wth the astro-
ogca and apoteesmatca conceptons, wth whch
the Chadac- abyonan regon had been mbued
from the earest ages n a hgher degree than any
other regous system of the ancent word. These
personfcatons were dstrbuted nto casses and
arranged accordng to ther mportance and ther
attrbutes n a systematc herarchy, the constructon
of whch s very ceary e paned by DodorusScuus,
and of whch we sha hereafter gve a detaed account
n our boo on astroogy. They were not a counted
amongst the gods propery so caed, many stars
beng regarded ony as anmated by supernatura
bengs under the orders of the great gods, thus con-
tnung the chan of emanatons n a ower degree
and whe they st partcpated n the dvne essence,
approachng near to humanty, and conse uenty
nterestng themseves pre-emnenty n the human
race.
n ths new sphere were ranged the four prncpa
casses of protectng gen: the Sed, ap, or rub,
who was represented as a bu wth a human face
the amas or rga, as a on wth a man s head
the Ustur, after the human eness and the attg
1 2 ngs . 5. b. . 30 and 31.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
122 C D M G C D S C .
wth the head of an eage the embems of these
four casses were adopted by the prophet ze e as
those of the four symboca creatures whch supported
the throne of ehovah n hs wondrous vsons by the
rver Chebar. e t above them were the anges or
sprts, dvded nto two groups : the g or ceesta
sprts, and the nunna or terrestra sprts.
tabet from the brary of neveh gves the names of
seven supreme and magnfcent gods,1 ffty great gods
of heaven and earth, three hundred sprts of the
heavens, and s hundred sprts of the earth.3 The
admsson of these chors of anges and gen beneath
the gods, ustfed the peope of that epoch n
admttng the demonoogy of the ancent ccadan
boo s nto ther regous system, and n pacng
amongst the sacerdota scences the magc of the
ancents, who, nowng nothng of the supreme gods
of the ssyran herarchy, were contented wth an
earer regous system, and whose ony theoogy
was a system of gods and eementary sprts, of
whch some were good and others bad.
PP D .
Tabet . of the Creaton Seres.
hen the upper regon was not yet caed eaven,
2 and the ower regon was not yet caed arth,
3 and the byss of ades had not yet opened ts arm,
4 then the chaos of waters gave brth to a of them.
5 nd the waters were gathered nto one pace.
1 Chap. . 1o and . 14.
These are evdenty the two superor mae trads wth et, as they are seen n
many nscrptons.
3 G. Smth, orth rtsh evew, anuary 1870, p. 309.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 123
6 o men yet dwet together, no anmas yet wandered
about,
7 none of the gods had yet been born,
8 ther names were not spo en, ther attrbutes were not
nown.
9 Then the edest of the gods,
10 a hmu and a hamu, were born,
11 and grew up
12 ssur and ssur were born ne t,
13 nd ved through ong perods.
14 nu . o Tabot.
PP D .
tract from a etter to The cademy, March 20, 1875, by
the ev. . . S C , on the Creaton Tabet.
ow the story of the Deuge dscovered by Mr. Smth
has so fuy demonstrated the good fath of erosus n
transcrbng the eary egends of Chadea, we may accept
wthout hestaton hs account of the abyonan cosmogony
n a ts detas, even though monumenta corroboraton of
t were st wantng. The cosmogony however beongs to a
perod of refecton and systematsaton.
-
Sge, t s stated, was the prmtve substance of the unverse
from whom came pason and hs wfe Tavthe, the mother of
the gods. She bore her frstborn, Moums, the ntegent
word, and afterwards Da he and Da hos, together wth
ssare and ssdres, of whom were born the trad nos,
nos and os, e, the demurge, beng the son of nos and
Dav e. ow Sge s the ccadan cu or gara, the
heaven, the mother of gods and men, whe pason s
p su, the deep, and Tavthe, Thamtu, the sea.
Smary, Moums s Mam, the waters, ssoros beng ssur
wth hs wfe Serua. The trad, as we as Dav e and e
are famar personages n the nscrptons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
124 C D M G C D S C .
Dr. wad has shown that the bass of the Phoencan
cosmogony (or rather of the varous cosmogones, whch a
syncretsng account fused nto one) s the Trnty of aau (or
Chaos) Sprt (or Desre) and Mot. M6t s nterpreted
sme and s esewhere termed Uamos, or Tme, and aso the
gg, out of whch heaven and earth have been produced.
The Trnty corresponds e acty to the od ccadan Trnty
of a or nu the s y, a or n-c, the earth, and
Mu-ge, the ord of the under word. Mu-ge s the e of
Semtc abyona, and to hm were assgned the functons of
a demurge or creator. ea was the ord of fe and
nowedge, as we as of the deep. e too was the
sprt of wsdom that brooded over the abysma waters, and
penetrated through the unverse, understandng a secrets,
and presdng over a theurgc acton. s wfe, Dav-cna or
Dav e, the femae earth, was dentfed wth aa and
heren we have a curous anaogy, not ony to the passage of
Geness whch states that the earth had been waste and
desoate, and dar ness upon the face of the deep and the
sprt of God moved upon the face of the waters, but aso to
the Phoencan system wth ts sprt Mot and aau. aau s
sad to have been the wfe of the wnd opa, and we thus
get a str ng resembance to the Chadean Trad of the
Demurge, the s y and the earth whose sprt broods over the
abyss and s wedded to aau. ven the anguage of the
bca account, n whch ohm carves the heaven and
the earth out of a prmeva chaos, hs sprt broodng over the
deep and wasteness of the earth, shows a smar coourng.
The eness s ncreased when we recoect that the wee of
seven days orgnated among the ccadans, and that each
seventh day was one of rest, on whch certan wor s
appear to be done.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
125
C PT .
Deveopment of the Chadean Mythoogy.
perusa of such an e panaton of ths
earned and cevery contrved system as we
have ust gven, foowng cosey the ndcatons of
the te ts, and gvng no pay to con ecture or magna-
ton, w suffce to show that t coud not have been
a very prmtve one, and that t must have e acted
an mmense effort of regous and phosophca
thought, whch was probaby the wor of many ages
n the sacerdota schoos. nd athough, through a
defcency of documents, much s st re ured to
compete our nowedge of the ancent hstory of
Chadea before the deveopment of the ssyran
power, t s suffcent to ustfy us n affrmng that
the defntve system of the Chadac- abyonan
regon, wth ts dvne herarchy, and ts seres of
successve emanatons, was the resut of a great sacer-
dota movement. t neary approached a regous
revouton, and corresponded n more than one
partcuar wth the transformaton whch the eary
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
126 C D M G C D S C .
edc regon underwent n nda under the nfuence
of the rahmn coeges. e the atter t was the
wor of a frmy consttuted presthood, accustomed
to the most abstract specuatons of thought, and to
medtaton on the great regous probems, as they
presented themseves to mnds mbued wth pan-
thestc pre udces we sha e amne ater the
orgn of ths presthood, whch was aso the source
of ts regous supremacy. e can even f the
date of 2000 .C., at the commencement of the
dynasty of gane n abyon proper, of whch
Sargon . was the chef, as about the tme when the
regous evouton whch we are consderng, havng
neary arrved at perfecton, defntey trumphed, and
e tended ts empre over the whoe country. The
estabshment of the same rue n the northern and
southern provnces, n Chadea and n abyon, frst
under the dynasty of gane, and then under the new
famy whch ammurab paced on the throne by
hs con uests, very much factated ts trumph.
There are many monuments st remanng of the
earer state of the regon. n the numerous
nscrptons of the frst dynasty of the ancent
Chadean empre whch have been handed down to
us, we fnd no trace of the earned system of the
ympus mentoned n the boo s whch are
supposed to have been wrtten durng the epoch
1 The ympus of the ccadans has ust been ustrated by a transaton of
The ymn to the Mountan of the ord. t was a mountan on the summt of
whch the gods resded, n the nteror of whch was ades, the and of o return,
surrounded by seven was guarded wth ony one door each. n the mdst of ades
ssued the rver of the water of fe, by drn ng of whch the goddess shtar obtaned
mmortaty, and was aowed to return to earth after her ourney n search of Duz.
See a notce of ths dscovery by Mr. oscawen n The cademy, o. 187, December 4,
1875,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 127
of Sargon . The names of the gods are the same
as they were ater but these dvne personages were
not as yet connected wth each other by the bonds of
the theoogca system we have ust e paned, or
grouped and arranged accordng to degrees of
mportance and emanaton from a reguar herarchy.
Ther attrbutes were much ess defnte and dstnct
than they afterwards became there was more resem-
bance amongst themseves, and, above a, they were
of an amost e cusvey oca character.1 ach of
them was worshpped aone wth hs wfe n a town,
where he contnued to have hs prncpa sanctuary
even to the end, and n that town he was oo ed upon
as the frst of the gods. nu regned thus n rech
wth ana 3 e4 wth et5 n pur Sn wth
ana, n Ur Samas6 n arsa of Chadea, and
Sppara of abyon, where he was unted wth
nunt Mardu and arpant were the speca
detes of abyon ebo of orsppa, where, as an
e cepton, ana was hs spouse and erga and
az were worshpped at Cutha. hen the dynasty
of Ur e ercsed an actua supremacy over the
whoe of Chadea, ths supremacy was represented
n the regous herarchy by ts gvng the pre-
emnence to Sn,7 the patron god of the town but
the same pre-emnence passed to Samas when the
power beonged to the ng of arsa. o nscrptons
1 So n gypt aso the eponymous detes and trads of the dfferent nomes became
be utmatey regarded as dfferent and even antagonstc detes. d.
n the ccadan nna. s n the ccadan Dngr.
4 n the ccadan Mu-ge. 5 n the ccadan n-ge.
6 n the ccadan Ud.
fter whom many eary ngs of abyona were named, such as aramsn,
the successor of Sargon, msn and rdusn. See Smth, ary story of aby-
ona n ecords of the Past, o. ., pp. 15-17. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
128 C D M G C D S C .
of those dstant ages (between 3000 and 2000 .C.)
unte the cyce of the great gods n the same
worshp, as was so often done n ater tmes. The
coectons of ccadan turgca hymns, accom-
paned by an nternear ssyran transaton, whch
we have gven esewhere,1 beongs to the same state
of thngs and the same hstorca perod. The abe
researches of the Count de ogue have proved that
the regons of the natons of Syra and Paestne
aways remaned n ths state, and were never e posed
e those of the ower uphrates to the nfuence of
the wor of a soe and powerfu sacerdota corpora-
ton.3 The formua beongng to them, and gven by
the emnent cademcan (now unfortunatey for
scence made an ambassador) coud be apped
wthout any modfcaton to the form of the Chadac-
abyonan regon prevous to ts cassfcaton,
whch was reay very artfca n many ways. They
consttuted a group of regons cosey connected wth
each other whch may be termed uschto-Semtc
or uphratco-Syran, and they a show the same
fundamenta data, and have many of the names of
ther gods n common. Ths famy s one of the
most dstncty mar ed whch we can fnd n the
scence of the regons.
e see the dea of a soe and unversa Dvne
eng, manfested n the natura word, whch s
reay hmsef, emanatng from hs substance and not
Un 6da Chadeen, n o. . of my Premeres Cvsatons.
See De ogue, Meanges d rchooge rentae, pp. 51 and 57 and aso e-
normant, Manue de store ncenne de rent, 3me d., o. ., pp. 127-303,
and 352.
3 M. enormant has shown n hs ettres ssyroog ues, o. ., that the ancent
regon of raba bore the same character. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 120,
created by hm, spread everywhere as the foundaton
of a regon, and t certany was the prmorda
noton of t. ut the nature of ths god, as n a
the ancent panthesms, was to be at the same tme
one and many. e was a dvne nature wor ng n a
the unverse, the author of a physca fe, destroyng
hs wor each year, to renew t afterwards, at the
change of the seasons and foowng out the
panthestc dea of hs nature, he was consdered to
perform these operatons of destructon and renova-
ton not n a word dstnct from hm, but n hs own
substance, by a reacton upon hmsef. dvne
name and a dstnct person, whch became n ts
e teror form a speca personfcaton, corresponded
wth each phase of these operatons. ence a
prmtve deveopment of mythoogy whch had ta en
a oca character even upon the borders of the
uphrates and Tgrs, unt the tme of the great
wor of unfcaton and cassfcaton whch nether
Syra nor Phenca e perenced. ach trbe and
town contempated the Dvne eng under one
partcuar aspect, as a certan phenomena of nature
or as one of the prncpes admtted by the coarse
phosophy of the tme. The resut was a corre-
spondng number of gods a dfferent n appearance
but any one who studes them attentvey w fnd
that they soon bend one wth the other, and return
to the prmorda unty of the dvne substance.
Ths nature-god had necessary a doube essence,
snce he was the cause and prototype of the vsbe
word, and unted n hmsef and possessed the two
prncpes of a terrestra generaton, the actve and
10
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3 C D M G C D S C .
passve, or mae and femae prncpes ths con-
cepton of duaty n unty necesstated the dupcaton
of the symbos, and thus gave rse to the dea of
of femnne dvntes. n the regons of the
uphratco-Syran group, the goddess was termed the
manfestaton of the mae dvnty wth whch she
corresponded. She dd not dffer from hm n any
essenta pont she was, so to spea , a sub ectve
form of the prmtve dvnty, a second dvne person,
dstnct enough from the frst to be abe to form a
con uga unon wth hm, yet at the same tme no
other than the dvnty hmsef n hs e teror
manfestaton. Ths genera concepton of the
femnne dvnty was subdvded, e the mae
dvnty, nto a number of oca or attrbutve
personfcatons. n Chadea and abyon, as n
Syra and Paestne, every god was necessary accom-
paned by a goddess who corresponded to hm. The
dvne personages were not generated separatey, but
n coupes and each of these coupes consttuted a
compete unty, a refecton of the prmtve unty,
the two personages whch formed t were therefore
recprocay compementa one to the other. hen
the god had a soar character, the goddess had a
unar nature : f one presded over the day, the other
presded over the nght: f one personfed the actve
eements, fre and ar, the other represented the
passve eements, water and earth.
n ths common foundaton of the uphratco-
Syran regons, the dvne forms were somewhat
vague, undecded and waverng. The gods of
Chadea and abyon, as they come before us n the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
most ancent nscrptons, and n the coecton of
ccadan turgca hymns, before the great wor
whch denned ther respectve ran and attrbutes,
resembed those Syran gods of whom t has been
usty sad that they had no frmness of outne, no
perceptbe determnaton, nothng to reca the fe
and personaty of the homerc gods that they were
more e those gods of the nfant ryan race, e
the feebe dvntes of the edas, amongst whom
aruna, ndra, and gn were so often confounded
wth one another, and the god nvo ed, be he
ndra, Savtr, or aruna, was aways regarded as
the hghest and most powerfu of the gods. 1 y
dstrbutng them ater nto the earned herarchy of
emanatons whch we have e amned by gvng to
each a more dstnct personaty wth a ceary defned
offce by, so to spea , ocasng each of them n
one of the great heaveny bodes, ther prmtve
nature was sometmes much modfed n a way that
we can n certan cases thoroughy apprecate. Ths
thn have proved and, ndeed, t s a generay
admtted fact that dar Samdan, the Chadao-
ssyran ercues, who was consdered then as the
god of the panet Saturn, was orgnay a soar
personfcaton he retaned even n hs new character
the features of hs frst physognomy, and the mytho-
ogca tabets st caed hm the Sun of the South.
n genera one may say that n the earest state of
the Chadac- abyonan regon, as aso n the
1 . Soury, n the evue des Dm -Mondes of ebruary , 1872.
ssa de commentare des fragments cosmogon ues de crose, p. 11o, and the
foowng pages.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
132 C D M G C D S C .
Syran, the great ma orty of the mae gods were
soar detes, athough, n many cases, ther
physognomy was much changed n order the better
to ndvduase them, and to ma e them agree wth
the newy formed herarchca system. y way of
compensaton, the panetary pont of vew whch
pays so mportant a part n the ne t stage of the
regon, hardy appeared durng the frst epoch, and
the nfuence of the astroogca deas wth whch t
was connected dd not begn to predomnate n regon
unt the tme of the evouton aready mentoned,
and then t grew n a great measure out of the new
deas. The ony dvnty who showed a very decded
panetary physognomy from the earest tmes was
star. n e manner nothng s cearer nor better
estabshed than the soar character of her spouse
Duz or Tammuz: he was eary recognsed n the
regon of Phenca, and had a much more mportant
part there than n the abyonan mythoogy.
Gods who ded and revved perodcay beonged
to the worshp of ancent sa, and were personfca-
tons of the sun n the successve phases of hs day
and yeary course. Such was orgnay Mardu ,
the tuteary god of abyon, who was afterwards
ocazed n the panet upter, for he aso ded to
return agan to the ght, and hs tomb was shown n
the pyramd of abyon. s ancent ccadan
name of mar-utu , changed n the Semtc
anguage to Mardu , sgnfed the ght of the
Sun. n hmsef was st termed n some astro-
ogca documents the Sun of the South upon
am. The prncpa popee of abyon was
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 133
composed on a e bass zdhubar or Dhubar,
ts prncpa hero, was a soar personfcaton, and
hs tweve great adventures corresponded wth the
tweve sgns of the zodac.1
Some mae gods, however, were from the remotest
tmes of the Chadac- abyonan regon e ceptons
to ths common soar character. Sn was the moon,
and he bore her name n the ssyran he was re-
garded as both mascune and actve, that s to say,
n connecton wth the earth, for the moon was con-
sdered to be femnne n connecton wth the
sun, as we saw n the coupe nunt or
Gua and Samas. n hs great sanctuary of Ur,
ana was hs spouse she was a chthonan goddess
personfyng the earth, and ths connecton s ceary
e pressed by her ccadan name of ur- , pecuar
to the worshp of the town of Ur, meanng that
whch umnates the earth. n account of the
doube aspect assumed by the moon accordng
to the pont of vew from whch t s observed, t
was represented n many mythoogca egends, the
most mportant of whch has been preserved by
Ctesas, as an androgynous god e Men the unar
god of the regons of sa Mnor, whom he very
neary resembes.
n nu was reased durng the earest perod of
the regon of the uphrates, the dea of a cosmc and
uranc god, who was at once heaven, earth and tme,
a dety termed by the Gree s an on, n spea ng of
1 See e Deuge et popee babyonenne, n o. . of my Premeres Cvsatons.
t east t s so transated n the ssyran, but the orgna meanng of the name
ur- seems st more e pressve: e who e tends hs acton over the earth, he
who broods over the earth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
134 C D M G C D S C .
the satc worshp, and by the omans Scecuum he
was the same as Uom or schmun of Phenca,
Marna of Gaza, aa-hadm of the other parts of
Paestne, and asty, the raban god udh or
oba.1 e was the ncent of days, and of a the
dvne personfcatons admtted nto the uphratco-
Syran regons he was the most comprehensve and
the most neary aed to the noton of prmorda unty,
but at the same tme aso the most vaguey defned he
was a tte e the edc aruna and the uranos of
the more ancent Gree s. rom the tme of the odest
Chadean dynastes, as aso at the begnnng of that
stage whch saw the compete cassfcaton of
regon, he was made the frst prncpe n connecton
wth other gods, and the author of a emanatons
ndeed he possessed a the uates whch were after-
wards gven to u, when that dety was dstngushed
from nu by a new effort towards the abstract con-
cepton of the dvne beng, and ths s the reason
why nu was caed pre-emnenty the ncent,
the Progentor, and the ather of the gods.
coud appy these observatons aso to the per-
sonages e and ea, and pass a the gods of
the Chadac- abyonan pantheon successvey n
revew, see ng the most ancent dea of each whch
t s possbe to obtan. ut to do ths woud re ure a
reguar treatse on the mythoogy of the basns of the
uphrates and Tgrs, whch have not underta en
n ths boo , and therefore can ony now e amne
1 n ths concepton, see my cttres ssyroog ues, o. ., p. 164-178.
or a further anayss of the detes uranos and aruna, see Co , Mythoogy
of the ryan atons, o. ., pp. 334, 349, 357, and 327, 330 and ., pp. 12, 215.
so odges dton of Cory s ncent ragments, pp. 10-14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 135
such uestons ncdentay and as they are connected
wth my sub ect. The foregong e ampes suffce,
thn , to show the nature and sprt of the Chadao-
abyonan regon n ts ancent form, and ts
dentty wth the regons whch contnued to
predomnate n Syra, Phoenca, and other countres
nhabted by the same race.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
The regous System of the ccadan magc oo s.
that we have, by means of numerous docu-
ments, thoroughy studed and mastered the
system of the regon whch was mported nto ssyra
from abyon and Chadea n ts two dstnct stages,
frst after the great sacerdota reform had ntroduced
nto t a earned and phosophca herarchy, and aso
n ts earer and ruder state an e amnaton of the
ancent ccadan magc boo s seems to transport us
nto an entrey new word.
e no onger hear of the same gods, some of
the names, whch afterwards dsappear entrey from
the nvocatons and the mythoogy,1 whch have not
even a setted and generay receved e uvaent n
the ssyran versons, pay an mportant part n the
magc te ts. Certan gods, whose ttes were to be
found n the pantheon of the pubc and offca
1 t east, those names whch eep the purey ccadan form and have no
Semtc e uvaent, ony appear n the dvne geneaogca tabes, where a pace has
st been eft them but t s ute a subordnate pace, and does not correspond at
a to ther ancent mportance.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
regon, or whom the ssyran transators had
ened ndfferenty to some of the personages of
that regon, appear as a rue, n these te ts under
an entrey dfferent form, and wth entrey dfferent
attrbutes and further what s partcuary remar -
abe, the sderea personfcatons, wth the e cepton
of the sun who hods so hgh a ran n the reguar and
we organzed system of the theoogy of the great sace-
dota schoos, and to whom that theoogy attrbutes
the government of the word and the orderng of
events, have no pace n the ncantatons and hymns
of the magc coectons. t the most we ony fnd
a passng menton of the sderea detes n a very
sma number of formuae amongst the nvocatons at
the end after the sacramenta words :
Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of the earth
con ure t
he asty, t s a remar abe fact, whch we sha
endeavour to e pan further on, and whch gves a
pecuar character to these passages, that not the
sderea gods themseves are nvo ed, but ther
sprts, whch are magned to have a dstnct
e stence.
So at the end of an ncantaton aganst the pague
1 t s certany a very remar abe fact that no menton s made of the god of the
moon, or even of ts ccadan names of u and ur- , e cept n the two nvocatons
whch uote here and the ncantaton transated farther bac , where the account s
gven n an epc form, of the war of the seven wc ed sprts aganst that panet.
2 Ths was essentay the pont wheren Gnostcsm and Sabasm dffered n ther
conceptons of the heaveny bodes. Taught by, or at east famar wth a certan
schoo of Gree phosophy, the stro-scentsts beeved that the panets moved of
ther own free w n orbts controed by dvne aw. The Gnostcs ta ng up ths
concepton, seem to have thought wth the doctors of the Cabbaa that the sprts of
the panets were ndependent of those ceesta spheres, and formed an herarchy
of themseves. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
138 C D M G C D S C .
( amtar),1 dseases, demons, and wtchcraft n
genera, we read:
con ure t
Sprt of Mu-gea, ord of the countres, con ure t
Sprt of n-ge-a,3 ady of the countres, con ure t
Sprt of n-dara,4 powerfu warror of Mu-gea, con-
ure t
Sprt of us u, subme messenger of Mu-gea, con-
ure t
Sprt of n-zuna, edest son of Mu-gea, con ure t
Sprt of Ts hu,6 ady of the armes, con ure t
Sprt of Mermer, ng whose voce s benefcent,
con ure t
Sprt of Utu, ng of ustce, con ure t
Sprts, rchanges ( nunna), great gods, con ure t 10
n other nvocatons of the same nd, these
sprts of the sderea gods are assocated wth those
of gods who were no onger nown to the pubc
regon of abyon and neveh, and aso wth other
sprts of an eementary character as bengs of
the same nd and ran as, for nstance, n ths
enumeraton, whch s one of the fuest to be found
. . 1. ., , co. 3. 3 n the ssyran e.
3 n the ssyran et. 4 n the ssyran dar.
s n the ssyran Sn. 6 n the ssyran star.
7 n the ssyran n or amanu.
8 n the ssyran verson, mpetuosty. n the ssyran Samas.
10 Compare the tany paced at the end of the ncantaton mmedatey precedng
ths one, on the same tabet:
Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of the earth, con ure them
Sprt of Mu-gea, ord of the countres, con ure them
Sprt of n-gea, ady of the countres, con ure them
Sprt of n-dara, son of the frmament, con ure them
Sprt of Ts hu, ady of the countres, who gves ght to the nght, con ure
them
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 139
n the great magc coecton coped by ssurbanpa s
orders:
ever, Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of the
earth, con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of the earth, con ure t
emae Sprts, ades of the earth, con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of the stars, con ure t
emae Sprts, ades of the stars, con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of hosttes, con ure t
emae Sprts, ades of hosttes, con ure t
Sprts n-dazarma, con ure t
Sprts n-dazarma,1 con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of the subme coverng, con ure t 3
emae Sprts, ades of the subme coverng, con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of the ght of fe, con ure t
emae Sprts, ades of the ght of fe, con ure t
Mae Sprts, ords of the nferor regon, con ure t
emae Sprts, ades of the nferor regon, con ure t
Sprts, ords of the mother and father4 of Mu-gea,
con ure t
emae Sprts of the mother and father of Mu-gea,
con ure t
Sprt of ur- s who ma es hs tasmanc6 shp cross
the rver, con ure t
Sprt of Utu, the ng, umpre of the gods, con ure t
Sprt of Ts hu, who drects the rchanges of the earth
( nunna-ge),. . . . con ure t
1 e have not suffcent nformaton to transate the name of the ob ect of whch
these sprts are sad to be ords, en.
These are the femae sprts correspondng to the precedng ones they are
caed ades, nn, of the same ob ect.
3 r perhaps better ord of the heaveny vaut. d.
4 n the ssyran verson, of the father and the mother.
5 n the ssyran Sn.
6 The ssyran verson has ony, hs shp. ere we have an auson to a
myth whch s as yet un nown.
acuna.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Sprt of the goddess u,1 mother of ea, con ure t
Sprt of nuah,1 daughter of ea, con ure t
Sprt of n-s-ana3 . . . .4 con ure t
Sprt of the god re, supreme pontff on the face of
the earth, con ure t
Sprt of n-gs-zda,s who upheaves the face of the
earth, con ure t
Sprts of the seven doors of the word, con ure t
Sprts of the seven oc s of the word, con ure t
Sprt husb- uru,6 wfe of amtar, con ure t
Sprt h-tmur- u, daughter of the cean, con-
ure t
These ong tanes are, however, very rare. Up
to the present tme we possess no crteron whch
mght enabe us to udge of the respectve ant uty
of the dfferent fragments n the great magc coec-
ton but t s cear that, e those of the edc co-
ecton, they beong to very dfferent epochs, and that
the composton of these ncantatons, formuae, and
hymns mght be referred to dfferent centures far
anteror even to the eary date at whch they were
coected and reduced to wrtng. ut t woud need
carefu and deep study, asssted by a the most
decate arts of crtcsm, to determne the chronoogy
of these fragments, and we are not as yet n a pos-
The ceesta cean. The u of gyptan mythoogy. d.
2 Ths renderng s merey provsona and very doubtfu the name s gven by
the sgn whch represents the town of neveh.
3 The ady of the bush of heaven, a name of the panet enus.
4 acuna.
5 The ady of the magc wand, one of the names of the nferna goddess n-
ga, n the ssyran at.
6 r husb-s the meanng s, hs stro e s proptous.
7 The sprng whch surrounds the subme mountan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ton to underta e ths dffcut tas . e may how-
ever, gather, from the smpcty of the formuae,
whch characterses those of a very eary date, that the
te ts contanng nvocatons or tanes, e that we
have ust uoted, together wth two others the
ony two of ther nd, whch have been cted earer
as specmens of ong epc stores shoud be cassed
amongst the most recent, snce they ncude the
dea of punshment of sn by means of dsease, and
the necessty of repentance, dogmas of a ater schoo.
These tanes represent a ast phase n the formaton
of magca documents, a tme when the fuson of
the uschto-Semtc and Turanan eements of the
naton had gven brth to those regous conceptons
whch fnay predomnated e cusvey n the e teror
and pubc worshp. The od regon of the sprts,
upon whch Chadean magc was orgnay founded,
st e sted ute ndependenty at ths tme, and
became the pecuar doctrne of the prests of
magc, who contnued to compose ncantatons and
to add them to the tradtona fund whch they had
receved from ther predecessors, athough ths prac-
tce seems afterwards to have ceased. ut whe ther
doctrne had not changed, and had ept ts pace sde
by sde wth the new regon, the prests perceved
pany the popuarty of the gods of ths rva
regon, and found for them a pace accordngy n
ther nfnte word of sprts.
These surmses may seem on a frst consderaton
rather far-fetched, and we sha perhaps be tod that
the hypotheses we have ust advanced rest on no
suffcent foundaton, but thn anyone who has
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
142
C D M G C D S C .
studed attentvey the great coecton of magca
tabets dscovered by Sr enry awnson must
grant that we have n them suffcent and convncng
proofs to support our con ectures.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
143
C PT .
The rgn of the Myth of the .
w now endeavour to gve an dea of the
regous system e paned n the ccadan
magc wrtngs, by means of uotatons ta en prn-
cpay from the hymns of the thrd boo of the great
coecton, of whch up to ths tme we have made
but tte use.
Ths system was actuay that of an adoraton
of the eementary sprts, as undsputed, as mar ed,
as t ever was amongst the tac natons, or n
ancent Chna. ccadan magc was founded upon
the beef n nnumerabe persona sprts dstr-
buted n every part throughout nature, sometmes
bended wth the ob ects that they anmated,
and sometmes separate from them. Ths was
certany one of the rudest conceptons of the
supernatura and of the un nown power whch
governs the word, as t was aso one of the most
prmtve, for t bordered on fetchsm and even
adopted some of ts prncpes, by confdng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
144 C D M G C D S C .
bndy n tasmans and n ther mysterous power.1
Sprts everywhere dspersed produced a the phe-
nomena of nature, and drected and anmated a
created bengs. They caused ev and good, guded
the movements of the ceesta bodes, brought bac
the seasons n ther order, made the wnds to bow
and the ran to fa, and produced by ther nfuence
atmospherc phenomena, both benefca and de-
structve they aso rendered the earth ferte, and
caused pants to germnate and to bear frut, presded
over the brth and preserved the ves of vng bengs,
and yet at the same tme sent death and dsease.
There were sprts of ths nd everywhere, n the starry
heavens, n the earth, and n the ntermedate regons
of the atmosphere each eement was fu of them,
earth, ar, fre, and water and nothng coud e st
wthout them.1 There were partcuar ones for each
eement, each ceesta body, each creature, and each
ob ect n nature. very dstnct and defnte per-
sonaty was ascrbed to them, and we see no trace
of the dea of a Supreme God, of a frst prncpe wth
whch they were connected and from whch they de-
rved ther e stence, rung over ths vast number of
bengs who were superor to man, but nferor to the
1 Ths was n a sense the theory of even Mton hmsef when he wrote:
Mons of sprtua creatures wa the earth.
Unseen both when we wa e and when we seep, .
(Paradse ost, b. ., 1. 677-9.)
as t s to ths day the beef of the orthodo Tur , who on the concuson of hs
prayers, bows to the rght and the eft as sautng the gen of good and ev
respectvey, by whom he s attended. d.
Ths was aso nown to the gyptan mythoogy, the erogyphc nscrptons
repeatedy menton the sprts of earth, ar, fre, and water, and they were represented
as frog-headed and on-headed respectvey. n the ong nscrpton of Darus at
hargeh these four gen occupy a promnent poston, and they aso occur n the
te ts of the myth of orus n the ate Ptoemac tempe of dfu. See ave, Te te
a Myte d orns, p1. v. and Trans. Sc. : rch., o. ., part 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 145
noton of the gods chershed by regons of a hgher
tendency. Ths feature dstngushes ths naturasm,
as aso that of the Tartar and Mongo natons, from
that of the more nobe races, such as the ancent
ryas,1 amongst whom there was aways a funda-
menta dea of a supreme dety, athough sometmes
very vague and ndefnte, besdes the adoraton of
the cosmc phenomena personfed n the gods.
s ev s everywhere present n nature sde by
sde wth good, pagues wth favourabe nfuences,
death wth fe, destructon wth frutfuness an dea
of duasm as decded as n the regon of oroaster,
pervaded the conceptons of the supernatura word
formed by the ccadan magcans, the ev bengs of
whch they feared more than they vaued the powers
of good. There were essentay good sprts, and
others e uay bad. Ther opposng troops consttuted
a vast duasm, whch embraced the whoe unverse
and ept up a perpetua strugge n a parts of
creaton. The bad sprts were, e the good, spread
everywhere : n heaven, earth, and n the atmosphere,
they were n opposton to each other and contended
together furousy. Ther successve trumphs and
defeats caused pagues and benefts to aternate n
nature, and they nterrupted the reguar course of
terrestra thngs by the nterventon of sudden cata-
strophes. There was a bad as we as a good
sprt attached to each ceesta body, each eement,
each phenomena, each ob ect and each beng, and
1 See an abe artce on The ghest Gods of the ran aces, by Dr. oth, n
the Transactons of the German renta Socety, o. ., p. 67. so ourna of the
satc Socety, o. ., ew Seres, p. 51, Contrbutons to a nowedge of the edc
Theogony by Dr. Mur. d.
11
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
these were ever tryng to suppant each other.
Thus dscord regned everywhere n the unverse,
nothng was free from ths contnua strugge be-
tween ev and good regarded prncpay from a
physca pont of vew the mora sde of duasm
remans ute n the bac ground and hardy appears
n the magc wrtngs, or even n the hymns, where
t mght have been deveoped more easy. Such
wrtngs seem hardy to have recognzed any other
sn than that of negectng the proptatory rtes, and
enterng nto communcaton wth the ev sprts
by the practces of sorcery, nstead of appyng to
the partcuar god by means of rtes whch were
consdered hoy and pous, and through the meda-
ton of the authorzed magcans.
Upon ths duastc concepton rested the whoe
edfce of sacred magc, of magc regarded as a
hoy and egtmate ntercourse estabshed by rtes
of dvne orgn, between man and the supernatura
bengs surroundng hm on a sdes. Paced un-
happy n the mdst of ths perpetua strugge be-
tween the good and bad sprts, man fet hmsef
attac ed by them at every moment hs fate depended
upon them. hs happness was the wor of the
former,, a the evs to whch he was sub ect were
attrbutabe to the atter. e needed then some
ad aganst the attac s of the bad sprts, aganst
the pagues and dseases whch they sent upon hm.
Ths hep he hoped to fnd n ncantatons, n
mysterous and powerfu words the secret of whch
was nown ony to the prests of magc, n ther pre-
scrbed rtes and ther tasmans. y these means
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 147
the fata demons were sent away, and the favourabe
sprts rendered proptous and caed to the hep of
man. The Chadeans had such a great dea of the
power and effcacy of these formuae, rtes, and amu-
ets, that they came to regard them as re ured to
fortfy the good sprts themseves n ther combat
wth the demons, and as abe to gve them hep by
provdng them wth nvncbe weapons whch woud
ensure success. Thus the supernatura power of
the magcan was not ony a protecton for man,
t aso arrested the greatest catastrophes n nature, t
nfuenced the course of the phenomena, and nter-
vened wth a decded effcacy n the dscords of the
word of sprts.
These fundamenta data are vsbe at every pont
n the great magca coecton, and n the formuas
of the same nd whch may be dscovered esewhere.
They seem to me to stand out so ceary n the
uotatons whch have aready made, as to need no
confrmaton from other e ampes.
s the magca doctrnes deveoped and approached
nearer to the. consttuton of a system to whch t
pretended to gve a scentfc e actness, t ntroduced
an order and a herarchy nto the crowd of sprts
whose e stence t admtted. The good sprts were
assgned to casses e those we have aready
notced amongst the demons. Unhappy the n-
dcatons of the te ts are st ess precse as to the
dstrbuton and reatve ran of the favourabe
sprts than they are concernng those of the da-
boca groups. e can ony dscern that, n the
as we as n the bad army, were recognzed
u
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
148 C D M G C D S C .
gen, casses caed ad, and amma, and demons
termed Utu . The favourabe ad, the favour-
abe amna, and the favourabe Utu , are very
fre uenty opposed n the ncantatory formuae to the
ev ad, to ev amma, the ev Utu .
Sprts propery so caed ( ) are aso mentoned,
especay eementary sprts, or those attached to
bengs and defnte ob ects, and anges, more nde-
pendent, wth dstnct natura forms, amongst whom
we may see the nunna, who are amost aways
terrestra sprts, and the dede, who have ther
dweng n the heavens.1
certan number of gods even (ana, dngr, or
dmmer) were admtted nto the hgher regons of the
herarchy. ut they dd not dffer essentay n ther
nature from the other sprts, and ths name ( was
gven to them as we as that of gods. They were
bengs of the same nd, possessng a dstnct tte
ony because ther power was thought to be greater
and to have a wder scope than that of the other
sprts. s far as we can see, the god dffered from
the smpe sprt n that he was ess strcty ocazed,
and that he was regarded as anmatng and drectng a
great part of the word, many phenomena, and a
cass of smar bengs or ob ects, each of whch
ndvduay possessed a sprt. These were then, f
they may be so caed, the sprts of categores of
natura bengs or phenomena, consdered as dstnct
from and superor to the ndvdua sprts. Ther
personaty was however as defnte as that of the
See a ths wor ed out to perfecton and adapted to the udac system n the
oo of noch, Caps. v. to v. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 149
nferor sprts, and we fnd amongst them no bond
of unty of substance, and no common prmorda
prncpe. Two of the greatest gods, two hodng
the frst pace amongst them, na and ea, had
no hgher ttes than Sprt of the heavens (
ana) and Sprt of the earth ( a). Therefore
the most soemn nvocatons were addressed to them,
and ths ceary characterses ther orgna and fun-
damenta nature.
The gods thus conceved appear to have been very
numerous. Many such are named n the ncanta-
tons aganst demons and dseases and n the magca
hymns. ut severa of these are ony mentoned
once, and that sngy and under such crcumstances
as to gve no precse nformaton about the offce and
attrbutes of the god the more so because the mper-
fect state of our ac uantance wth the ccadan
anguage prevents us from e panng hs name,
whch s sure to have some meanng, and whch the
ssyran transator has smpy coped wthout tryng
to assmate t to that of a god n hs own e cessvey
rch pantheon. hat ndeed were the gods n-
a ha- uddu, n-gur, and many others, whose names
are scattered over the magc documents resh
te ts ony can furnsh us wth the desred nforma-
ton. Some of the names may be nothng but
attrbutes of dvne personages better nown under
other ttes. or nstance, we now postvey that
n- a-s, the ady wth the horned counte-
nance, was another name of ana the wfe of na
n-a-su, the ord of the numerous waters, and
n-s- u were ttes of ea, as aso n- ga
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
150 C D M G C D S C .
Mu- ga, the ord of the earth whst n-gs-
zda, the ady of the magc wand, desgnated
the goddess n- ga.
though we are not yet abe to decde pre-
csey on the character and doman of some of the
gods, ths s ony the case wth regard to dvne
personfcatons of the second ran , who are notced
but rarey. e possess, on the contrary, a great
dea of nformaton about the prncpa gods, owng
to the constant menton made of them n the ncan-
tatons, and partcuary by the hymns addressed to
them. e can descrbe them perfecty and ths tas
we are now about to underta e, but we ought frst
to notce the pecuar concepton of the word wth
whch they were connected.
The Chadees, says Dodorus Scuus,1 have
ute an opnon of ther own about the shape of the
earth: they magne t to have the form of a boat
turned upsde down, and to be hoow underneath.
Ths opnon remaned to the ast n the Chadean
sacerdota schoos, ther astronomers beeved n t,
and tred, accordng to Dodorus, to support t by
scentfc arguments. t s of very ancent orgn, a
remnant of the deas of the purey ccadan perod
and f we dd not ceary understand ths concepton
of the earth, we shoud fnd a that the magc te ts
say about the form and economy of the unverse
perfecty unntegbe, as aso ther dvson of the
prncpa parts of the unverse under the domnon of
dfferent gods.
1 b. ., sec. 31.
See ths dea as a pont of the omerc myth fuy wor ed out n Gadstone s
omerc Synchronsms, page 230.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 151
. et us magne then a boat turned over, not
such an one as we are n the habt of seeng, but
a round s ff e those whch are st used, under
the name of ufa, on the shores of the ower Tgrs
and uphrates, and of whch there are many repre-
sentatons n the hstorca scuptures of the
ssyran paaces the sdes of ths round s ff bend
upwards from the pont of the greatest wdth, so that
they are shaped e a hoow sphere deprved of two
thrds of ts heght, and showng a crcuar openng
at the pont of dvson. Such was the form of the
earth accordng to the authors of the ccadan magca
formuae and the Chadean astroogers of after years.
e shoud e press the same dea n the present day
by comparng t to an orange of whch the top had
been cut off, eavng the orange uprght upon the fat
surface thus produced. The upper and conve sur-
face consttuted the earth propery so caed, the
nhabtabe earth ( ) or terra ueous surface ( -a),
to whch the coectve name of aama, or the
countres, s aso gven. The nteror concavty
openng from underneath was the terrestra abyss, ge,
where the dead found a home ( ur-nu-de, ga, ara).
The centra pont n t was the nadr, or, as t was
caed, the root (uru), the foundaton of the whoe
structure of the word ths goomy regon wtnessed
the nocturna ourney of the sun.
bove the earth e tended the s y3 (ana) spanged
wth ts f ed stars (mu), and revovng round the
1 See Chesney s, pedton to the uphrates and Tgrs, o. ., page 57 o. .,
page 641.
See The notes to erodotus, by G. awnson, b. ., sec. 194.
3 . . . ., 2o, 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
152 C D M G C D S C .
mountan of the ast (yarsa urra), the coumn
whch oned the heavens and the earth, and served
as an a s to the ceesta vaut. The cumnatng
pont of the heavens, the zenth (nuz u), was not
ths a s or poe on the contrary, t was stuated
mmedatey above the country of ccada, and was
regarded as the centre of the nhabted ands, whst
the mountan whch acted as a pvot to the starry
heavens was to the north-east of ths country. eyond
the mountan, and aso to the north-east, e tended the
and of ra, whch was very rch n god, and was
nhabted by the gods 3 and bessed sprts.
The Chadean astroogers magned n ater tmes a
spherca heaven competey enveopng the earth but
t seems, from many characterstc e pressons, that
at the perod when the greatest part of the fragments
of the magc coecton were composed, the frma-
ment was regarded as a hemspherca s u-cap,
the ower edges of whch, the foundatons of the
heavens, rested upon the e tremtes of the earth,
beyond the great reservor of waters (abzu) 4 sur-
roundng the contnenta surface, and correspondng
e acty to the ocean of omer. e aso must gve
to t the name of ocean n addton to that of
reservor of waters, desgnatng the subterraneous
1 . . . ., 48,1. 55, 56, c, d, dstngushes between the zenth, nuz u, ssyran
et same, and the mdde pont of the heavens, ana saga, ssyran rb same.
f . . 1. ,51,. 11, a, b.
5 Ths dea had passed to the ssyrans see the great nscrpton of Sargon at
horsabad, 1. 156, pubshed n ecords of the Past, o. .
compound, sgnfyng teray, aboundng n waves. The orthography of
ths name s derved from a more ancent form, n whch the order of the eements
was reversed, zuab but the grammars show us that the form abzu was substtuted
for t n the spo en dom.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 153
cavty or ge as the abyss, whch word was sometmes
used as a transaton of the ccadan abzu and ts
ssyran e uvaent apsu.1 The perodca move-
ments of the panets (u-bat), whch were assmated
by ther ccadan name to anmas endowed wth
fe, too pace n a ower zone of the heavens, whch
was caed u-gana, underneath the frmament e-sara3
of the f ed stars astroogy afterwards ascrbed to
them seven concentrc and successve spheres, above
whch the frmament e tended, but we can perceve
no trace of a smar dea n the magca documents.
The frmament supported the ocean of the ceesta
waters, z u, vewed under the form of a rver,4 as was
fre uenty the terrestra ocean, whch even assumed
the name of rver, arra or ara.
etween the earth and the heavens was the zone n
whch the atmospherc phenomena were produced,
where the wnds (m) bew, and the storms (m-dugud)
raged, where the couds (m-dr) were spread, and at
ength, rent asunder by the ghtnng (nun-gr) and
the hot whrwnd of the thunder-bot (amdtu) from
the panets, poured forth ran (sur) 5 through ther
gutters (ganut).
There were then three zones of the unverse the
heavens, the terrestra surface wth the atmosphere,
Ths s merey an ateraton of the ccadan word.
u-bat, transated n the ssyran bbu, s the goat whch eads the foc .
3 The ccadan speng of ths name gves t the sense of the dweng of
mpuse t s transated n the ssyran by esru, from the root T . t s evdent
that one of the two anguages has payed upon the word whch t borrowed from the
other, n order to gve t a pecuar sgnfcaton.
4 . . 1. ., 5o,1. 27, c, d.
5 have found the decsve proof of ths renderng the usua speng . ,
does not represent a compound word, t s a compe deographc e presson trans-
ated by a smpe word.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
154 C D M G C D S C .
and the ower abyss. The three greatest gods, na,
ea, and Mu-ge or m, answered to and presded
over those three zones. They corresponded to the
gods of the supreme trad of the Chadao- abyonan
regon, nu, ea, and e, the two frst of whch
retaned ther ccadan names.
ut n truth the , eary concepton of these detes
wth the e cepton of ea, as e pressed n the magc
fragments, s very dfferent from what t afterwards
became. nu certany preserves some features
beongng to the ccadan na, but f we compare
e wth the ancent Mu-ge of the magc boo s
we see that a purey artf1ca assmaton had been
made between the ccadan god and a Semtc god
of an entrey dfferent character, and, as we have
aready remar ed, probaby of a soar orgn.
n those parts of the coecton whch have been
handed down to us, there s no speca hymn
addressed to na, but he s nvo ed n the sacra-
menta formua of a the ncantatons under the
name of Sprt of the heavens ( -ana). s hs name
ndcates he was the same as the matera-heaven, he
was heaven tsef, whst aso the sou of t , and
he was more competey one wth the ob ect to whch
he was attached than was any other of the super-
natura detes.
na as descrbed n the most ancent ccadan
documents resembed cosey the Than of the eary
Chnese. ut n the odest regon of Chna, Than,
the heavens, was aso Chang-t, the supreme ord
See aso wth reaton to the theoogca use of the names Tan and Shn,
Maan s ho s God n Chna, Shn or Shang-t/ 1855.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 155
he soared above the sprts of nature as soveregn
master and frst prncpe, crownng the edfce of
the worshp of sprts by a thoroughy monothestc
dea. t was perhaps so at the begnnng amongst
the ccadans and ths supposton s supported by
two mportant arguments, namey, (1) that n ther
anguage one of the two words e pressng the
absoute dea of dvnty, ana, s the same word
whch means heaven (2) that the ancent
herogyph of the sgn whch, n the cuneform
wrtng nvented by the ccadans renders the dea
of god, s the fgure of a star.1 ut athough
ths noton must have e sted orgnay amongst
the ccadans, and reappears n the Chadao-
abyonan regon, no trace of t s to be found n
the fragments composng the magc coecton. na
was n nothng superor to the other two great gods of
the two other zones of the unverse he was not even
represented as the prmorda prncpe from whch
they ssued.
The name of ea means dweng ths name
then was manfesty connected wth the tme when
the god was frst magned to be the same as the
zone over whch he presded, the zone whch served
as a home for men and anmated bengs but
he was afterwards regarded as much more separate
from the matera ob ect than nna. e was the
ord of the earth s surface (mu- ), and ths tte
1 The use of ths sgn s not, as appears at frst sght, the necessary ndcaton of
a prmtve sderea character of the regon. Ths fgure of the star has been
approprated to the e presson of the genera dea of the heavens rather than to
that of god t s trebed to represent a star.
, ea, house.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
156 C D M G C D S C .
s apped to hm ute as fre uenty as ea. n the
.sacramenta formua of the ncantatons he was n-
vo ed as Sprt of the earth, or more e acty st,
of the terra ueous surface (z- -a). e was aso ord
of the regon of the atmosphere. The sprt of ths
zone of the unverse, he was aso the sou whch
anmated everythng, penetrated nto everythng, and
made everythng whch e sted n the unverse ve and
move. The ccadans (and they transmtted ths
dea to the Chadao- abyonans of more recent ages)
consdered the humd eement as the vehce of a
fe, and the source of a generaton they saw ths
eement crcuatng everywhere n the zone whch
embraces the terrestra surface and the atmosphere.
ea was the sou and sprt of t, and therefore, ac-
cordng to them, cosey connected wth the humd
eement. t was specay hs domnon: the waters (a),
were worshpped n ther matera reaty, and the
sprts presdng over them were hs chdren. e had
no father assgned to hm but as he was eternay
begotten n the bosom of the humd eement, he
was sad 3 to have ssued from the ceesta ocean
personfed as a goddess u.3 s usua dweng
was n the great reservor (abzu or arra), whch, as we
have aready sad, surrounded the earth. rom ths
pont but one step was necessary to represent hm
under the ostensbe form of a fsh-god, and ths step
was ta en for one of hs most usua ttes was the
1 as not the cosmoogy of the eary Gree s aso derved from ths source,
severa of ther phosophers hodng that a thngs were produced from water and
returned to water agan d.
. . . o. ., co. 2,1. 36.
3 s the gyptan dety a from ut, see ave, tany of a, n ecords of the
Past, o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 157
great fsh of the ocean (ga-yana-abzu), or the
subme fsh (yan may).1
s the sprt of the nhabted word and the sou
drectng ts phenomena, ea s the repostary of a
scence. nd here we see the chan of deas whch
ed to ths odd noton, that the earned god shoud
aso be an chthyomorphous god. t passed nto the
Chadao- abyonan regon wth the god ea
hmsef, and he appeared under ths form n the
cosmogonc egend, where he was the annes of
erosus, reveang regous and soca aws to men.3
ccordng to e tracts from the Grecan hstoran
of Chadea, he had the body of a fsh entre, but
underneath hs. fsh s head there was a second
human head, whe human feet appeared under hs
ta, and he possessed a human voce. Ths
monster spent the whoe day amongst men wth-
out ta ng any food, whe he taught them etters,
scence, and the prncpes of every art, the rues for
the foundaton of towns, the budng of tempes, the
measurement and boundares of ands, seed-tme
and harvest, n short, a that coud advance cv-
zaton, so that nothng new has been nvented
snce that perod. Then at sunset ths great
annes reganed the sea, and passed the nght n
the vast regon of waves, for he was amphbous. 4
1 or a good ustraton of annes Dagon, see onom, neveh and ts Paaces
pp. 168, 329. d.
a an, ea the fsh.
3 or the dentty of annes and ea, see ppend , at the end of ths part of
the voume.
ccordng to erosus, as uoted by poodorus, there were many of these fsh
avatars of the Supreme eng whch were caed nnedot, the frst after the apse of
forty sar, the second after twenty-s , the thrd after eghteen (or twenty-eght) sar,
then a fourth, and fnay a ffth named dacon. See odge s Cory, pp. 51, 52. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
158 C D M G C D S C .
representaton of the fsh-god as a egsator and
protector, correspondng e acty wth the egend of
erosus, has been found n the scuptures of the
ssyran paaces and on the abyonan cynders.
s the sou of that zone of the word nhabted by
vng bengs, of the dweng pre-emnenty, ea
was the god who sees that a s n order, and who
defended the frame of nature aganst the ncessant
ravages of the wc ed sprts. Snce he was the
god ac uanted wth scence, he new a ther ruses
and was abe to baffe them and therefore he aone
was possessed of the magc secrets by means of whch
they coud be con uered and repused.
ence the e ceptona mportance of the poston
of ea n the arts of con uratona magc, of whch
he was the great god. The uotatons we have
aready paced before the reader show ceary hs
character as supreme protector of men and of
nature n the strugge caused by the antagonsm
between good and ev, as deus averruncus, or as the
annuer and averter of fata nfuences, and as the
author of theurgc acton. ep was sought from
hm when nether word, rte, tasman, nor even the
nterventon of any other of the gods had avaed to
destroy the demons power.
The magca te ts attrbuted to ea the spouse
who was afterwards assgned to hm n the ater
mythoogy, Dam na or Dav na, whst on the rare
occasons when the companon of na s mentoned,
t was never under the name of na, but aways as
1 ayard, Monuments of neveh.
a ard, Cute de Mthra, p. v., no. 7 p. v., nos. , 3, 5, 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 159
n- a-s. rom her name, whch can ony be
e acty transated by the atn u or e terra (dam-
nd), she appears to have been orgnay a person-
fcaton of the earth s surface, whch the god rues
and fertzes. rom, the unon of ea and Dav na
proceeded the matera waters whch fowed over the
earth.1 St, as has been before stated, ea was
the ony god of the ancent ccadan mythoogy
who was adopted wthout modf1caton nto the
Chadao- abyonan regon, whst he, wth hs
spouse Dav na, never receved any Semtc appea-
ton, but ept ther ccadan names wthout any
ateraton even as far as neveh.
n the epc recta of the deuge ea payed the part
of protector and savour of hassatra, the Chadean
oah, the suthrus or Ssthrus of the fragments of
erosus. fter havng reated how the vesse of the
ust was saved n the food and rested upon a hgh
mountan, erosus adds, connectng wth ths trad-
ton magc and tasmanc rtes, part of ths
vesse st e sts on the Gordyoean heghts of
rmena the pgrms brng bac the asphat they
have scraped from the runs and use t to avert the
nfuence of sorcery. n e tract from bydenus3
says aso, The nhabtants of the country ma e
themseves amuets from the wood of the shp and
hang them round ther nec s as a charm aganst
sorcery. The egend has been apped to the shp
of hassatra, the pretended remans of whch were
shown to the devotees, the deas formery attached
. . ., 14, 2, recto, 1. 13, 15. ragment 15 of my edton.
3 ragment 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
160 C D M G C D S C .
to the symboc vesse n whch the god ea was
supposed to traverse hs humd empre, when he was
not represented as a beng n part man, n part
fsh.1
ne of the hymns of the magc coecton, whch s
e tremey dffcut to understand because we have
ony the ccadan te t, wthout the ssyran verson,
and that s fed wth ne pcabe technca terms,
treats soey of ths vesse of ea s, re ocng the
heart at brea of day. The pan s are ornamented
wth seven tmes seven ons of the desert. The
ceng whch covers the nner apartment and the
mast are of cedar, the wood whch counteracts
sorceres. n ths vesse are ea, who decdes
destnes, wth Dam na, whose word gves fe
S -muu- h, who utters the benefcent name
Munu-abge,3 who gudes the ord of the earth, and
n-gar,4 the great pot of heaven. Ths hymn
enumerates a the parts, ponts out ther magc
meanng, and ends by the wsh :
May the shp n front of thee sa upon the canas
May the shp behnd thee sa upon the face (of the
waters)
May the oy of the heart be deveoped n thee n a ts
funess
fragment of a tabet n the rtsh Museum5
gves us the remans of a speca tte coecton
of prayers, party of a turgc, party of a magca
character, and each of them reatng to one of the
nsgna of royaty for whch t nvo es the protecton
1 See aso enormant, e Deuge et popee abyonenne, 1873.
. . ., 25, co. 1. 3 enefcent on the waves.
Master of the hem( ). 3 . . ., ., 18, 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 6
of the gods. ne has reference to the tara, and has
been aready mentoned as re uestng that the ng
mght be possessed by benefcent sprts another
reates to the precous stones, whch are upon the
breast of the ng as nsgna a thrd to hs
weapon of war.
The weapon whch causes terror, whch wounds, for
ma esty the weapon whch s rased, whch s pro ec-
te, besde ma esty the mmense force of ts bow
confuses, none dspute ts power, t devastates the rebe
country, t crushes ts enemes.
Ths weapon s compared to that of ea, ng of
the ocean, and they nvo e n favour of the ng
who bears t the pot of the god, caed n ths case,
wth a varaton of name, n-s-gar.
Come, n-s-gar, great pot of heaven, thrustng forward
thy subme tree, thy ance
ea was therefore sometmes represented as an
armed warror, surrounded by other war e com-
panons, when he was dvdng wth hs shp the
waters of the great reservor (apsu), ma ng them a
guard round about the earth.
t was probaby to ea,1 regarded under ths
war e aspect,. that the ancent poet dedcated
another dthyrambus, proud n ts stye, and
pecuary curous on account of ts mythoogca
ausons. god s ceebratng the power of hs
weapons, partcuary hs ds wth ffty ponts and
1 was more postve about ths pont n the rench edton now shoud
remar that ths song of trumph may wth ust as much reason, be paced n the
mouth of the son of ea, S -muu- h or Mardu , vctor n hs strugge aganst
the Dragon of the byss. ut n any case, t was one of these two gods, who
specay combated the demons and the powers of dar ness.
. . . , 19, 2.
13
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
162 C D M G C D S P .
seven concentrc rays, e the tcha ra of the ndan
heroes, and the fery sword wth whch the
cherub who ept the gate of the garden of den
was armed, as we read n the boo of Geness.
ho hods hs head hgh before the tremendous terror
whch my mmense strength causes
am master of the steep mountans whch trembe whst
ther summts reach to the frmament.
The mountan of aabaster, aps, and ony , n my hand
possess t.
rchange of the abysses . . . .3 e a brd of prey whch
pounces upon the sparrows,
n the mountan, by my heroc courage, decde uarres.
n my rght hand, hod my fery ds 4
n my eft hand, hod my murderous ds .
The sun wth ffty faces, the rased weapon of my
dvnty, hod t.
The vaant one who brea s the mountans, the sun from
whose nfuence none can escape, hod t.
The weapon whch, e a waterspout, stretches n a crce
the corpses of the combatants/ hod t.
That whch brea s the mountans, na s powerfu weapon,
hod t.
That whch bends the mountans, the fsh wth seven fns,
hod t.
The famng bade of batte, whch devastates and affcts
the rebe country, hod t.
The great sword whch overthrows the ran s of the brave,
the sword of my dvnty, hod t.
1 See my Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 193 and the foowng pages.
See another transaton of ths hymn by the ev. Prof. Sayce, n ecords of the
Past, o. .
3 acuna.
Prof. Sayce has ponted out st further the ryan anayss of ths hymn,
especay as regards the tcha ra or whee of uddha, and the mystca ds of
rahma. d.
s ssyran verson: whch e the waterspout devours everythng around t.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 163
The hand of the powerfu men of batte, from the attac s
of whch the mountan cannot escape, hod t.
The oy of heroes, the ance whch does harm n batte,
hod t.
The cub whch crushes the dwengs of the rebe country,
and the shed of batte, hod them.
The thunder of batte, the weapon wth ffty ponts,
hod t.
e the enormous serpent wth seven heads, sha ng ts
heads, the . . . . wth seven heads, hod t.
e the serpent whch scours the waves of the sea,
(attac ng) the enemy n front, the destroyer n the
shoc of batte, e tendng ts power over heaven and
earth, the weapon wth (seven) heads, hod t
The burnng god of the ast, who ma es hs gory shne
e that of the day, hod hm.
The creator of heaven and earth, the god whose power
has no rva, hod hm.
The weapon whch (spreads) great terror n the country
by ts mmense power, n my rght hand powerfuy,
the pro ecte of god and ony . . . .1 strengthenng
by mraces the god, the mnster of fe, hod hm.
The weapon whch e . . . . combats the rebe country,
the weapon wth ffty ponts, hod t.
he ea passed nto the Chadao- abyonan
mythoogy wthout changng ether hs offce, hs
character, or hs name, Mu-ge, on the contrary,
bore no resembance n the documents of the magc
coecton to e, the demurge and god of the
organzed unverse, wth whom he was afterwards
assmated, n order to fnd hm an e uvaent n
acunae.
Cf. the myth of the Shesha serpent of rahma, whch s aso seven-headed, and
Canopes, the creatng dety, who rests upon ts fods as the creature foats upon the
empyrea waters. d.
12
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
164 C D M G C D S C .
the regon by whch he was adopted. ne cause
of ths assmaton ay no doubt n the fact that the
Semtc name e had the same meanng as one of
Muge s ccadan ttes, m, the Powerfu, the
Dreaded eng, the ord. s spouse n-ge coud
better be ened to et, regarded as a chthonan
dety. ndeed Mu-ge and n-ge (or Mu-gea and
n-gea, as they become by addng the second part
of a casua suff , whch can be e uay we wrtten
or omtted)1 were, as ther names ndcated, ord and
ady of the ower abyss and the bowes of the earth.
The ccadan formuas do not recognze them under
any other aspect. e fnd there the name of n-
ga, the ady of the goomy pt, used ndf-
ferenty as a second appeaton for n-ge, and as
the tte of a dstnct goddess and she s dentfed n
the bngua sts wth the Semtc goddess at.
n some mythoogca documents the nferna ady
n- ga was assocated wth a god who was caed
pre-emnenty nunna-ge, the archange of the
abyss he was doubtess another form of Mu-ge
athough once n the ong ncantaton whch we trans-
ated at the begnnng of Chapter , n- ga s caed
the wfe of n-a-su, a tte of ea, whch woud
assmate her therefore wth Dam na.
Snce Mu-ge and n-ge were ruers of the terres-
tra mass, the possesson of the nteror was some-
tmes consdered to enta aso the possesson of the
surface, and they were caed the ord and the
ady of the countres on ths account the boundary
1 n the same way one of the appeatons of the god of the moon, the ord of
growth, s ndfferenty en-zuna and en-zu, wth or wthout the casua suff na.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 165
of the empres of ea and Mu-ge was not very
strcty denned. s prevousy stated the dead were
supposed to descend nto the ower abyss (ge),
the undsputed doman of Mu-ge ths pace was
caed the country whence none return ( ur-
nu-de), the tomb (ara), or as a euphemstc
e presson, the tempe (e- ur), whch was some-
tmes repaced by the paner name of tempe
of the dead (e ur-bat), wth whch ara s synony-
mous.1 t the tme when the Chadao- abyonan
popee was composed, the story of star s descent
nto ades descrbed the country whence none
return, desgnated n the ssyran by the name
mat-a-tayart, n as sombre coours as were used n
ebrew poetry to depct the scheo.
The daughter of Sn ( star) has turned her mnd towards
the pace of decomposton, the seat of the god r-
aa,
towards the home whch one may enter, but never eave,
towards the road from whch there s no return, towards
the dweng where those enterng fnd bndness (n-
stead of) ght,
where the muttude has nothng but dust to appease ts
hunger, nothng but mud for food, where they see no
ght and dwe n dar ness, where shades, as brds,
press towards the vaut, where dust thc ens upon the
door and ts wngs.
n the ccadan magca documents the pcture
of ths and s not ess goomy. hymn,3 n whch
1 Cf. the gyptan perphrass S eb-hu, pace of freedom, whch was aso used
to desgnate the tomb. d.
or the remander of ths snguar te t see ecords of the Past, o. ., page 139,
and Schrader, oenfart cer star.
3 . . 1. ., 24, 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
166 C D M G C D S C .
unfortunatey the ends of a the nes are wantng, so
that t s mpossbe to gve a connected transaton
of t, descrbes ths regon as the tempe, the pace
where no feeng e sts .... the foundaton of
chaos (g umuna), the pace where there s no bess-
ng .... the tomb, the pace where no one can
see . . . . and announces as ts ruer, n-ge
upon her rased atars, wth her spouse Mu-ge.
n ths concepton of he, or ades, accordng both
to the mythoogca documents of the Chadao- aby-
onan epoch and to the magc documents of the
purey ccadan perod, there s no mora dea of
remuneraton, no dfference of rewards or punsh-
ments the sorrows of the country whence none
return, were the same for a, whatever may have been
ther conduct durng fe the ony rewards they be-
eved n for pety and vrtue were purey terrestra.
owever, we read n the epc recta of the descent of
star, that at the bottom of the country whence none
return there was a sprng of the waters of fe, guarded
by the nferna powers wth eaous care whch coud
ony be reached by a speca permsson from the
ceesta gods, and then he who has drun the water
of the fountan returns ave to the ght.1 The same
dea must have e sted n the concepton of ades
1 Contrast wth ths the myth of urdce, and especay Persephone.
e sad, and sudden from her seat arose
s ovey brde her heart wth transport gows.
Then Puto feared, est from the reams above,
nd Ceres, ob ect of her fa ove,
She d ne er return and, frauduent, decreed
The far shoud taste the rch pomegranate s seed
fata pedge etc. omer, ymn to Ceres.
The whoe of the myths of Persephone and shtar w bear, and w repay, the
cosest anaogy. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 167
whch was current at the tme when the magca frag-
ments were composed, for we sha see ater, that a
hymn addressed to the medator S -muu- h attr-
butes to hm the power of brngng the dead bac
to fe. ut we do not now under what condtons
ths resurrecton was supposed to ta e pace t
was perhaps ony admtted n order to ustfy the
pretensons of the prests of magc to wor smar
wonders by the power of ther ncantatons. e
may observe, however, that Dogenes aertus e -
pcty attrbutes to the Chadean phosophca
schoos a beef n a fna resurrecton, after whch
man was to become mmorta. Ths was the ast stage
of deveopment reached by the dea of whch the
frst germ appears here.
n the epc narratve of the adventures of star,
the country whence none return s dvded nto
seven zones, e those of Dante s nferna regons,3
upon the mode of the seven panetary spheres.
Ths resuted from the nfuence of the astroogca
doctrnes upon regon, and nothng of the same
nd can be traced n the more ancent date of
the magc boo s. They menton, however, seven
doors and seven fastenngs of the word, 4 whch
were probaby those eadng from the surface of
the earth nto the ower regons but they seem
to have been consdered as scattered around the
crcumference of the earth.
1 . . . ., 29, 1. n another bngua document ( . . . ., 19, verse 1)
the same power of recang the dead to fe s attrbuted to the goddess Gua,
e ceptonay assocated n ths nstance wth S -muu- h, the Marudu of the
ssyran verson.
De t. phosoph, , prosem.
3 Dante, nferno, Canto . n oco. . . . ., 27, 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
owever that may be, the prncpa entrance to
the nferna regons, the one to whch the god egab
was apponted, the great porter of the word, was
stuated n the west, near the great mountan whch
matched, on that sde, the mountan of the east,
or more precsey of the north-east, the crade of
the human race, father of the countres, the poe
of the ceesta revoutons, where the abyonan
mythoogy estabshed the pace of the assemby
of the gods,. The mountan of the west, where
the sun set, was a pre-emnenty funerea pace
from whence arose the god Mu-ge. ne fragment of
a hymn spea s of t n these terms :
The great mountan of Mu-gea, the gory of the moun-
tans, the crest of whch reaches unto the heavens, the
subme reservor of water washes ts base between
the mountans (t s) e a powerfu buffao n repose
ts summt shnes e a ray of the sun, e the pro-
phetc star of heaven 3 perfectng ts gory.
The entrance to ades was then near ths mountan
of the west, or rather of the south-west, for ust as the
the mountan of the east ncned towards the north
n the drecton of the bessed country whch was
occuped by the septentron, so that part whch
s drecty opposte t must ncne to the south,
whch they magned a regon of death and desoa-
ton. Ths was the resut of the ccadan nomen-
cature for the four cardna ponts, whch dffered
fundamentay from that adopted by the Semtc
natons. hst for the ssyrans the east was sadu,
1 s name means porter. a t . . 1. ., 27, 2.
3 Dbat, the panet enus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 169
the rsng, the west a harru, the pont paced
behnd the observer, the north tanu (for stanu),
the drecton of wnter, for the ccadans the
east was mer urra, the cardna pont of the moun-
tans, the west mer mar-tu, the pont of the road
of sunset, the north mer sd, the pont of pros-
perty, the proptous pont, and asty the south,
mer uruu, the funerea pont. e sha have
to refer ater to some of the conse uences whch
seem to fow from attrbutng ths favourabe
character to the north nstead of the south.
The entrance to ades was aso stuated beyond
the waters of the great reservor of the ocean. Ths
too was recognzed at the tme when the poem about
the descent of star nto ades was composed for
the porter of the goomy dwengs s there spo en of
once as porter of the waters and when he repeats
to at star s re uest for admttance, he e presses
hmsef thus:
These waters thy sster star has crossed them.
e aso fnd ths n one of the most curous and
strangest fragments from the thrd boo of the
magc coecton.1 Ths fragment, whch, e so
many others, has been handed down to us n a
deporabe state of deapdaton, for both the be-
gnnng and the end are mssng, contans a seres
of nvocatons whch reca those of the gyptan
tua of the Dead, and whch have reference to a
the stages of a descent nto the nferna regons.
ere they empoyed as a sort of funerea turgy
1 w. . 1. ., 23, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
170 C D M G C D S C .
or n rtes of evocaton e do not now but
the nformaton they contan s none the ess
precous.
ne of the frst nvocatons, the greater porton of
whch s now destroyed, s addressed to the seven
gods, sons of the ord of the nferna regon ( n-me-
sara), who dwe n the fame, and to the tweve
gods of bronze paced nsde the bronze ncosure,
sustanng the bronze ncosure. The nvocaton
whch foows s addressed to the ears of the bu
paced on the rght of the bronze ncosure,
because they magned the gate of he to be fan ed
by human headed bus e those whch guarded
the gates of the ssyran paaces ony these bus
were vng gen:
Sr enry awnson understands the ob ect of these prayers ute dfferenty
he cas the document a bngua tabet on the manufacture of a sacred bu n
bronze. My readers w no doubt be astonshed at ths dfference of opnon, but
the reason of t s that athough the sense of the prayers themseves s certan and
the transaton of them comparatvey easy, the e ecutory formuae whch accompany
each of them are as yet very obscure, and n some cases ncomprehensbe.
apprehend that the ustrous founder of ssyroogca scence transates as the
crucbe nto whch the meted meta s poured the word s, whch appears both n
the ccadan and the ssyran te ts, and whch 1 consder means an encosure or
gratng sha endeavour ater to ustfy my nterpretaton phoogcay from other
e ampes. Sr enry awnson has aso probaby been guded by the ssyran
phrase whch foows the ast prayer ute at the end of the tabet, and where a bu
s reay mentoned : enuva aap ana bt mummutu userbu, afterwards they ead the
bu nto the bt mummutu. ut what s ths bt mummutu t seems to me that t
s connected wth the word mummu, chaos, ebrew rrortD, confuson t woud
then be the abode of confuson, of the state of chaos, whch s a very sutabe
name for the goomy and nferna regon, and so much the more because the
ccadan e uvaent of mummu s umun, and because we have ust remar ed the
name g-umuna as apped to ades.
owever f Sr enry awnson were rght n hs desgnaton, and had understood
better than ourseves the occason for whch these prayers were destned, our trans-
aton woud st be e act, and the ausons to the dsposton of paces evdent and
correct enough to ustfy our nterpretaton of these fragments. f the word n
ueston means the crucbe n whch the bronze s meted, each stage of ths process
s compared wth the entrance to the nferna pt, and conse uenty n ths case aso
they gve us nformaton about the concepton of t current at that tme.
These seven gods are enumerated n a mythoogca tabet, . . 1. ., 69,3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
great bu, very great bu, whch stampest hgh,1
whch openest an access to the nteror, whch openest
the canas consderaby,
whch servest as a foundaton to the god U-sara,3 the
reaper of the feds,4
my branty pure hands have sacrfced before thee.
The bu on the eft of the bronze ncosure 5 s
nvo ed n hs turn :
Thou art the bu engendered by the god Unga-turda,6
the entrance to the tomb s thy act the ady wth
the magc wand fashoned thee for eternty
The great . . . . the boundares, the mts, f ng the
dvson between heaven and earth ..... T may he
watch.
The fourth dety s connected wth an act whch
ta es pace n the nteror of the bronze encosure.
e s nvo ed as a persona and actve god, as the
vng mountan, n fact, whch commands the en-
trance :
thou who shadest the pan, ord who gvest shade by
spreadng thy shadow on the pan.
Great mountan, father of Mu-ge, who shadest the pan,
pastor who ruest destnes, who shadest the pan.
1 n the ssyran verson, at the hgh doors. ( )
: n the ssyran verson, whch opens. ( )
3 The ssyran verson assmates hm to Sera h, the god of harvests.
metaphorca way of sayng he bears the earth wth ts harvests on hs
shouders. d.
s The tabet ony gves the ssyran verson for ths one whst a the others are
bngua.
6 The te t has the god zu, as an auson to the metamorphoss reated above
of Unga-turda nto the brd of the same name. Ths god s caed Sarturda by Smth
n hs Chadean Geness, who aso regards the u brd as a speces of eage, but
the whoe of the myth s at present uncertan. Sarturda appears to have been the
persona dety adored by zdubar. d.
7 acunae.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
172 C D M G C D S C .
The two foowng verses are destroyed, an nvo-
caton to Mu-ge and other gods assocated wth
hm foows. n conse uence of a fracture the ends
of a the nes have dsappeared, and t s mpossbe
to repace them n fu.
ertabe pastor, (subme) pastor,
Mu-gea, (vertabe) pastor,
ord of a the countres, (vertabe) pastor,
ord of a the ceesta archanges, (vertabe) pastor,
ord of a the . . . . (vertabe pastor),
ord who guards hs country, (vertabe) pastor,
ord who guards hs country ....
estabshng the rches ....
estabshng the possessons ....
the ofty resdence ....
the ofty pace ....
the pace of ofty repose ....
e atng the town ....
ord, Master of the earth, ( ea, ng ....
ord S -muu-dug ....
ord, ather, Mermer ....
rave ord, Utu ....
ord Uras1 ....
Subme ord, Dun- un-uddu3 ....
Drect the hand, (strengthen) the hand,
1 ere s another ncomprehensbe word n ether the ccadan or the ssyran.
ne of the appeatons of n-dara or dar,by whch he s dstngushed n the
ssyran verson.
3 The hero of the dawn, the god of the panet Mercury under hs sderea
name the concepton of ths god s necessary anteror to the tme when the
same panet was attrbuted to the ebo of the Chadao- abyonan regon. The
ccadan god Dun- un-uddu, caed n the ssyran Dapna (as an abbrevaton for
yum dapnu, accompanyng the day ) contnues, however, to fgure n the sts of
dvne personages, athough he s no onger mentoned n the nvocatons of a ater
date. . . 1. ., 69,1. 15-20, c, d, gves a st of hs ccadan ttes, amongst
whch we notce en gusur, ord of the ght, unga gusurra, ord of the ght,
unga uddn, ng of the day.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 173
drect the hand, (drect) my steps,
drect ths nvocaton, (ma e) ths nvocaton (succeed).
f the ast nvocaton we have ony the ends of the
nes contanng but two or three characters, whch
aow us to see that most of the verses fnsh wth
the word purfy, and that the two ast contan
a re uest to open the gate. Ths s foowed by the
engmatca phrase:
Then the bu s ed nto the dweng of the state of
chaos.
hatever may have been the ob ect of these
prayers and the ceremones wth whch they were
connected, the ausons to the entrance of thngs
are very cear, partcuary those addressed to the
two bus. My opnon s, that the numerous mytho-
ogca ausons whch are contaned n ths pece,
thus mar ng t as so dfferent from the ancent
ncantatons, shoud decde us to attrbute t to a
ater epoch, as compared wth many other parts
of the magca coecton n whch t s contaned.
ut the data wth whch t furnshes us are neverthe-
ess ony a deveopment of deas that e sted n
embryo at the most ancent perod.
The demons and the sprts of dseases came
forth from he they were the productons of the
ara, the chdren whch were born of the earth. 3
ne of the most formdabe of them, amtar, the
pague personfed, was descrbed as the favourte
son of Mu-ge, by n- -ga. ere was a god then
not beongng essentay to the bad prncpe, who was
1 . . 1. ., 22, , 1. s . . . . ., , co. , 1. 12.
3 . . . ., , co. , 1. 22. 4 . 1. ., , co. 2,1. 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
174 C D M G C D S C .
sometmes nvo ed as favourabe yet he was the
father of one of the most wc ed demons, to whom
the greater number of the others were sub ect. n the
same way, the seven bad sprts whch devastated the
heavens and made war on the moon, were sons of the
god of ths zone of the word, of na, as we as of
the god re, who was one of the most powerfu adver-
sares of the powers of dar ness.
e may add that the spouse of amtar was aso
nvo ed amongst the good sprts, and that ths
characterstc s even seen n her name, husb- uru
an encounter wth her s of good omen, s proptous.
Ths dsspates entrey the dea of any mora sym-
bosm n the duasm of the regon of the ccadan
magc boo s. The good and bad sprts were not
connected wth dfferent prncpes for they coud
ssue from or be unted to one another. f some
were good and others bad, t was by a sort of bnd
fataty, and the eterna contest between them more
apparent than rea, was ony the strugge of the
eements n ther own breast a condton whch was
necessary to the fe of the unverse.
s a ogca conse uence from ths pont of vew,
aso t was not ony demons who were paced n the
goomy empre of Mu-ge snce amongst the pro-
tectng sprts, we fnd mentoned the mae and
femae sprts, ords of the nferna regons. The
master of the ower abyss had begotten, besdes
amtar, one of the warror gods whose speca msson
t was to combat demons, monsters, and pagues, e
a true ercues. Ths was n-dara, who s caed
. . . , co. 2, 1. 51. 2 . . . ., co. 2, . 23, 24.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 175
aso Uras, and was afterwards assmated to the
Chadao- abyonan dety dar, and ndeed furnshed
many characterstc trats of the orgna physognomy
of ths god n the new regon.
ndara was the nocturna sun, the sun hdden n
the ower word durng haf hs course. aturay
umnous, athough punged n the regons of nght,
he combated the dar ness whch surrounded hm,
and ended by trumphng over t at hs rsng.1 e
was therefore pre-emnenty the warror god. e
reguated the tmes and hours n hs day course,
e ercsed an nfuence over fe and movement
throughout nature, and, e Utu the durna sun,
he was regarded as an arbtrator, a udge, and a
reguator of destny. There e sts a ong magca
hymn to n-dara,s whch repeats from tme to tme,
as a refran, ths nvocaton,
n-dara, ord, son of Mu-ge, measure and udge.
r ese,
n-dara, ord, son of Mu-ge, decde the fate.
nd n another pace,
The command of the sun s thy command e a udge,
rue the ands.
verythng that e sts recognzes thy command.
The hymn, whch s very ma estc n ts stye, s n
the form of a daogue between the god and the
person by whom he s nvo ed. t turns upon the
e pots of n-dara, whose war- e power s forcby
depcted:
1 Cf. the gyptan soar myth of the god a n hs character of Tum, the sun
god of ades, or the underword. See tua of the Dead, Cap. . d.
. . 1. ., 13, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
176 C D M G C D S C .
Thou, durng thy acton, roarest e a bear.
e s represented covered wth hs armour:
Thou, thou (coverest) sod copper e a s n.
e s nvted to come from the mountans of the
hgh country, namey from am, and from the
mountans of Ma an, the country whence they
obtan metas for armour, the pennsua of Sna, so
ceebrated for ts copper mnes, whch the gyptans
had wor ed from the tme of the fourth dynasty.1
Ths hymn ma es fre uent menton of certan
precous stones whch the god possessed, and of whch
he was the master ther tasmanc power was e er-
csed aganst the rebe countres. nt uty aways
referred to Chadea the orgn of the supersttous
beef n the magc power of gems. Pny ponts
out a boo on ths sub ect by a certan achaos of
abyon, whch was dedcated to the ng Mthrdates.
t was evdenty a wrtng beongng to that Greco-
abyonan terature whch was so wdey deveoped
durng the centures borderng on the Chrstan
era, and whch had the same connecton wth the
rea Chadean doctrnes as the Grecan terature
of the ermetca boo s had wth the doctrne of
ancent gypt.
1 These mnes stuated n the ady Magarah at the foot of the Snatc mountans,
were ceebrated aso for ther producton of maf a or tur uose, and the goddess
athor was specay regarded as ther oca dety. fter the perod of Shafra of the
ffth dynasty the wor s were abandoned for severa centures, but were agan re-
opened and wor ed wth consderabe energy and proft by Thothmes . and ., and
the frst three monarchs of the amessde ne. The neghbourhood abounds wth
e cavatons, votve stee, and the debrs of negected wor ngs. d.
st. at., ., 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
177
C PT .
The Mythoogy of the Underword.
have seen n the precedng chapter that the
sun of the ower hemsphere was aso the
god of the hdden metac and mnera treasures,
whch, e hm, were ony watng to come out of the
earth to shne wth a umnous spendour and ths
shows an order of deas of a pecuar nature, and
very characterstc of the natons of the Turanan
race, namey, the adoraton of the sprts whch ept
n the bosom of the earth the rches conceaed there,
and who were the gods of metaurgy. s aron
c sten has very usty remar ed,1 There are some
natons, e the Peasgc races, who worshp the gods
of the abyss, n ther connecton wth the fertty ot
the so and agrcutura products. There are others,
and these are the nnsh, Tur sh, Mongoc, and
Tungusc races, who worshp them from a dfferent
pont of vew, snce they do homage to the spendours
of a metac word, connectng ths adoraton wth
the magc worshp and tasmanc supersttons.
Traces of these notons are not wantng n the
thenceum rancas of ugust 19, 1S54.
13
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ccadan magca boo s, and therefore we see n-
vo ed n them as protectors, sde by sde wth
S -muu- h the god of god, who purfes
god, the god of sver, of copper, the ord god
of the east n hs mountan of precous stones,
wth the god of the cedar, to whch tree was ascrbed
a pecuar power to avert fata nfuences and sorcery.
The demons ssung from the ower abyss had,
e the sorcerers who hed ntercourse wth them,
a partcuar preference for the dar ness n whch
they orgnated. They ed to proft by the goom,
and so to sp nto the word and to wor ev there.
Dar ness was tsef a vsbe manfestaton of the
ev prncpe, as ght was a manfestaton of the
good. The prmtve ccadans appear to have
had the same terror of the nght as the ryas of the
edc ages n ths dea they were very dfferent
from the Chadao- abyonans of earer tmes, who
deghted n the sght of the starry frmament, and
new no hgher, no more spendd e presson of the
dvnty than those starry hosts to whch ther wor-
shp was addressed.
ccordng to the magca hymns, the durna sun,
shnng n the hghest regons of the heavens and
dsspatng the dar ness, was one of the most actve
protectng gods, a great enemy of demons and sor-
cerers. ne hymn3 addressed to hm begns thus :
thou, who causest es to dsappear, thou who dsspatest
the bad nfuence of wonders, of augures, of ev prog-
1 w. . . , 58, 6.
1 he these sheets were passng through the press, M. enormant has seen fresh
reason for restorng the ast syabe of ths name as t stood orgnay. d.
5 . . 1. , 17 verso.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 179
nostcatons, of dreams, of wc ed appartons, thou
who defeatest wc ed pots, thou who eadest men and
countres to perdton who abandon themseves to
sorcery and wtchcraft, have shut up before thee
ther mages (of the bad sprts) n the rased heaps of
corn .... Do not aow those who cast spes and
are hardened, to rse.
May the great gods, who have created me, ta e my
hand Thou who curest my face, drect my hand,
drect t, ord, ght of the unverse, Sun.
The sun was not one of the hghest gods of the
regous system whch had served as a foundaton for
ccadan magc, hs power dd not approach that
of the three great sprts of the zones of the unverse.
ut t was ust hs ower ran that made hm more
accessbe to the prayers of man and the fact that
hs nfuence upon man and the phenomena of fe was
so sensby fet, made them assgn to hm the offce of
arbter of events and of fate whe asty, as he ds-
spated dar ness, and conse uenty was engaged n a
strugge wth the bad sprts, he became one of the
supernatura personages to whom the magca nvo-
catons were most fre uenty addressed. The coec-
ton contaned many hymns addressed to hm. These
have often a touch of rea poetry, e the foowng,
the openng porton of whch has unfortunatey ds-
appeared :
Sun, thou shnest n the deepest heavens s thou openest
the bots whch cose the hgh heavens thou openest
the gate of heaven.
1 ere we have a fresh ndcaton of the tasmanc use of mages of demons n
order to repuse ther attac s.
. . . ., 2o, 2. s n the horzon.
13
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Sun, thou rasest thy head above the countres.
Sun, thou stretchest the vast heavens above the countres,1
e a coverng.
Cte we aso the begnnng of another hymn, the
mythoogy of whch was very fuy deveoped :
Great ord, from the centre of the hgh heavens thou
(comest) nto our sght.
Sun, vaant hero, from the centre of the hgh heavens
thou (comest) nto our sght.
t the openng of the hgh heavens, at the door, thou
appearest.
The bots of the hgh heavens
n the great door of the hgh heavens, n the openng,
whch beongs to thee, n the hghest summts of the
hgh heavens, hgh n thy rapd course (the ceesta
sprts) respectfuy and oyfuy approach thee, . . . .s
they e at thy crown, they rase thee up re ocng.
n ... .3 n the repose of thy heart the days fy.
The (sprts) of a countres greaty surround thee. The
(sprts) of heaven and earth turn towards thee.
Ths hymn was composed for the cure of some
maady, as the te t shows from the pace where t
recommences, on the orgna tabet, after a gap of
about a dozen nes. The prest addresses the god,
spea ng of the nvad n the thrd person and he
pretends that hs power s of dvne orgn, whch
gves hm the rght to command the sun.
s for me, the ord has sent me, the great ord, ea, has
sent me.
4
Thou, at thy comng, cure the race of man, cause a ray
of heath to shne upon hm, cure hs dsease.
1 The terrestra surface. . . . ., 17 recto. 3 acunse.
ere occurs a verse whch am not yet competent to transate.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 181
The man, son of hs god, s burdened wth the oad of hs
omssons and transgressons.
s feet and hs hands suffer cruey, he s panfuy
e hausted by the dsease.
Sun, at the rasng of my hands, come at the ca, eat
hs food, absorb hs vctm, turn hs wea ness nto
strength.
y thy orders may hs omssons be forgven may hs
transgressons be botted out
rea hs chans, .... may he recover from hs ness
May the ng ve
May thy ma esty protect hm durng the remander of
hs days
Confrm thy sentence upon the ng
The nvad for whose sa e they uttered the n-
vocaton was then the ng. have aready spo en
of the pecuar dea of pentence whch t e presses,
and whch does not bear a very prmtve stamp.
n ths hymn we come upon a new and mportant
dea whch we have not encountered before, but of
whch the hymns aready cted have suggested nd-
catons. The dea s ths, that dseases were often-
tmes sent as chastsements for sn, and by the per-
msson of the ceesta and benevoent detes, one
of the chef of whom was the pre-emnenty proptous
dety ea. ut ea coud not cause ev by hmsef,
and therefore, f he chastsed, t coud ony be by sus-
pendng for the tme hs protectng nfuence, and by
abandonng the doomed man to the acton of ev
sprts, and to the demons,of dsease. Man coud aso
obtan a cure for the evs whch ea had aowed to
come upon hm, through the hep of a god ess hgh n
ran than ea, such as the sun, whch woud not be
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
182 C D M G C D S C .
possbe f ths ev were the drect persona wor
of ea.
The benefcent offce of protector attrbuted to the
sun, the facty wth whch men coud hod ntercourse
wth hm, so much more easy than wth the three
superor gods, was aso the pecuar property of the
detes of the pure eements of the atmospherc zone,
ntermedate between heaven and earth. They were
worshpped ether n ther matera reaty, or n the
persons of the sprts whch anmated them.
s amongst the edas the wnds present them-
seves sometmes as a snge god ayu, and sometmes
as an assembage of gods, the Maruts, so the frag-
ments of the ccadan magca coecton recognzed,
besdes the speca sprts for each wnd, some of
.whch were good and some bad, one god or sprt of
the wnds n genera, m or Mermer, who s often
mentoned, but aways n an ncdenta manner, n
the fragments whch have been handed down to us
and they represent hm chefy as producng the fer-
tzng rans. e was afterwards dentfed wth the
Chadao- abyonan dety n or amanu,3 whose
attrbutes were of a wder scope snce they embraced
a the atmospherc phenomena, and who ndeed
appears to have orgnay personfed one of the
aspects of the soar system.
ne of these hymns s addressed to the waters
whch fow over the earth :
The reader w consut what has been sad farther bac of the demon of the
west wnd, and the menton of the ev wnds n the ong ncantaton, a transaton
of whch opens the frst chapter of ths wor .
The augmentatve and facttve form of sea, the cardna pont, from whence
the wnd bows.
3 The mmon of the d Testament. 4 . . 1. ., 14, 2 recto.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 183
Subme waters (waters of the Tgrs), waters of the
uphrates, whch fow n ther pace, abundant waters
whch dwe together permanenty n the great reser-
vor, chdren of the ocean whch are seven, the waters
are subme, the waters are branty pure, the waters
gsten,
n the presence of your father ea, n the presence of
your mother, the spouse of the great fsh, may he be
subme may he be hoy and pure may he shne
may the maevoent and destructve mouth have no
effect men.
nother tabet nvo es the rver as a speca and
persona god:
ver god, who pushes forward e the bea of a shp,3
drves before hm the ev fate e a formdabe deer.
May the sun rsng dsspate the dar ness they w
never agan preva n the house.
May the ev destny depart nto the desert and hgh
paces.
The ev fate, Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of
the earth, con ure t
men. The ev fate, whch stretches over the earth.
ver god, brea t.
Ths rver god ( ra) re-appears ater n the sts
of gods of the second ran ,4 wth varous ccadan
names, amongst others, that of ra-muu-rut ,
ver whch rushes forward e a sp e, a spur
and the same sts menton hs spouse, - uru-nr, hs
son Saz, and hs messenger they occur sde by sde
1 The ssyran verson substtutes for ths tte the name of Dav na.
. . 1. ., 14, 2 recto and verso.
3 The ssyran verson omts ths comparson.
4 P. . . , 56,1. 26.32, c, d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
184 C D M G C D S C .
wth ea s s sons. The same sts notce severa
other dvntes of the humd eement whch have purey
ccadan names and beong to the ancent ccadan
eementary mythoogy: Unga-a-abba, the ng of
the sea Unga-arada, the ng of the rver
and Unga-aba, the ng of the wave.
mongst the magc fragments we have one more
hymn to the wave of the ocean, personfed as a
protectng dvnty, whose waters are ceebrated as
the waters shnng wth purty, the subme
waters, hoy waters, vvfyng waters, coected n
the hoy and pure ocean.
mongst the personfcatons of the waters we
must pace h-tmur- u, daughter of the ocean, 3
snce her name appears to mean, the sprng whch
surrounds the subme mountan and t was
therefore the paradsaca sprng ceebrated n the
tradtons of so many dfferent natons.
The theoogca mportance of fre was very dfferent
to these detes. e was worshpped n hs matera
reaty as a god superor even to the sun, under the
very same nane whch s used to desgnate the
eement of fre n the ordnary anguage, z-bar, or
rather bar, for the frst sgn seems to be smpy a
sent determnatve whch s the e uvaent of the
deographc character god. e, or rather t, s
st more fre uenty caed -g (ndeed that seems
to have been the frst tte assgned to t), whch
must be transated as the fre of the rushes, the
fre ssung from an nstrument anaagous to the
1 . . . , 59,1. 38-40, d, e. . . , 58,6 recto.
. . . , co. 2, 53.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 185
aran of the prmtve ryas, whch was made out of
a gneous reed. Ths concepton of hm and the
attrbutes assgned to hm connect hm evdenty
wth the gn of the edas.
hymn says :
re, supreme chef rsng hgh n the country
ero, son of the cean, rsng hgh n the country
re, wth thy pure and brant fame,
thou brngest ght nto the dwengs of dar ness,
thou decdest the fate of everythng whch has a name.
Thou m est copper and tn,
thou purfest god and sver.
Thou art the offsprng of the goddess n- a-s.3
May the wor s of the man, son of hs god, shne wth
purty
May he be hgh as heaven
May he be hoy and pure as the earth
May he shne as the mdst of heavens
n the formua uoted above enumeratng the df-
ferent nds of sorceres, we have aready seen fre
nvo ed as the great agent n dsspatng spes, the
hero who puts the demons to fght. So aso he s
represented n ths fragment of a hymn.4
(Thou) who chasest the wc ed Mas m,
who (deveopest)5 the bessng of fe,
who str est terror nto the heart of the wc ed,
guardan of the orace of Mu-gea.
re, destroyer of enemes,
terrbe weapon whch chasest the pague,
ferte, brant.
1 The pramantha or fre whee. d. . . . ., 14, 2 verso.
3 Dav na. . . . ., 21, st verse.
5 ot understandng the e act meanng of the ord here, have repaced t by a
con ecture based on the genera sense of the passage.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
186 C D M G C D S C .
Unversa peace and sheter from the attac s of
the maevoent were due to the protecton of ths
god:
epose of the god re, the hero,
may countres and rvers rest wth thee
May the Tgrs and (the uphrates) rest wth thee
May the sea . . . . rest wth thee
May the road of the daughter of the gods rest wth
thee
May the nteror of the productons (of nature) rest wth
thee
May the hearts of my god and goddess, sprts . . .. rest
wth thee
May the hearts of the god and goddess of my town,
sprts . . . . rest wth thee
n ths day . . . . may the nteror of the hearts of my
god and goddess open,
and may the ev destny be e peed from my body.3
The ast verses, whch are very much mutated,
ca upon the god re to act as a udge and savour.
ymns to the dety re abound n the magc co-
ecton. e was worshpped prncpay n the fame
of the sacrfce, and therefore he was caed the
supreme pontff upon the face of the earth. 4 ut
ths god was aso recognzed n the fame whch burnt
on the domestc hearth, and protected the house
aganst ev nfuences and demons hence arose the
ttes he sometmes receved of god of the house
(dmmer ea), protector of the house (uru ea), pro-
tector of the famy (uru syar).
Ths god, who resded n the fame of the sacrfce
acunae. There seems to be an auson here to the m y way.
5 . . . ., 8, co. 4. . . . ., 1, co. 2,1. 42.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 187
and n that of the hearth, was aso the cosmc fre,
dstrbuted throughout nature, whch was necessary to
her e stence, and whch shone n the stars. e-
garded n ths ght, he was adored as the son of
na, the heavens personfed, and addressed as the
god who rses hgh, the great chef who com-
mands by the supreme power of na, and ths was
the reason why we have seen hm struggng vany
to prevent the ravages made by the terrbe Mas m
throughout the economy of nature.1 nother hymn,
addressed to hm n hs hghest and wdest offce,
begns thus:
ord wth the e ated heart, owner of the weath of the
great gods,
... .3 of Mu-ge, who e atest the heart upon the earth,
. owner of the weath of the great gods.
ord of the mmense space, who e atest the heart n
the heavens, owner of the weath of the great gods,
hero, re, heroc mae, who rsest/
who rsest e a garment, who cothest space.
Powerfu re, who rasest5 the hgh mountans,6
who deverest from maedctons, who umnest the
dar ness.
thn these uotatons show ceary enough how
great was the mportance of the god re n the
regous system of the ccadan magc boo s. e
beonged e cusvey to them n the documents of
the ssyran perod he s ony mentoned once
amongst the d mnores, and then as a symboca
1 . . . ., 15. . . . ., 26, 3. acuna.
4 n the ssyran verson, hero, re, who rsest, mae warror.
s teray, who pushes forward.
6 n the ssyran verson, the steep mountans.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
188 C D M G C D S C .
personfcaton rather than a god, when Sargon cas
the month of b1 the month of the descent of the
re chasng humd couds. The ssyran trans-
ators of the magc hymns generay smpy transferred
hs name n ther versons. ut at other tmes they
tred to assmate hm to the gods of the Chadao-
abyonan regon, enng hm sometmes to ebo,
and sometmes to n. s character changed
wth hs ran from the benefcent and protectng
god that he was at frst, he became a terrbe and
formdabe ng. or n my opnon he s to be
recognzed, under the name of suv (and not ta ),
n the personage mentoned n a tabet atey ds-
covered by Mr. George Smth,3 as wa ng before
tara or ubara the god of epdemcs, to herad
hs destructve approach.
ut athough the od ccadan god re ost hs
pace n the Pantheon, he was fre uenty mentoned
n epc poetry. ssumng a soar character, he
became, under the name of zdhubar, or rather
Dhubar (dhu-bar, mass of fre),4 the hero of one of
the prncpa epc hstores, the one contanng the
narratve of the deuge. o one who s endowed
wth a crtca mnd can doubt that zdhubar or
Dhubar s a god transformed n epc poetry nto
a terrestra hero, and not an hstorca ng, as
Mr. Smth woud have hm consdered. s soar
T uy- ugust.
ppert, nscrptons de Dour-Sar ayan, p. 18 and ecords of the Past, o.
.
3 Chadcean ccount of Geness, p. 131.
4 The nserton of the eement dhu between the sgn z and bar proves that s n
ths case smpy a mute determnatve, snce f zbar or gsbar had been con oned
the compound woud necessary read du bar or dugsbar.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 189
nature comes out ceary n hs e pots n epc poetry,
n tweve great enterprses correspondng to the sgns
of the zodac, as aso n hs poston as son of Samas.
t the same tme hs prmaeva character of an eemen-
tary god, hs dentty wth the re, ar or g of the
ccadan magc boo s, seems to me strongy mar ed
n an nvocaton n the ssyran tongue aganst the
spes of sorcerers,1 whch s addressed to hm n con-
uncton wth the earth.
arth arth arth and Dhubar ye masters of
tasmans
fragment of a tabet brought bac by Mr. Smth
from hs frst ourney nto ssyra contans the
begnnng of a prayer to ths god, who s descrbed
there by the ssyran ttes of gtmau, generous,
gtmau emu , generous n hs power.
. re was naturay the greatest and most actve of
the gods wth whom man coud hod drect commun-
caton by means of sacred rtes and magc ncanta-
tons an ntercourse of the most ntmate nature
mght be estabshed wth hm, snce man hmsef pro-
duced hm, or at east paced hm at w upon hs
atar, by ghtng on t the sacrfca fame. s to
ea, the chef averruncus, the sou of the super-terres-
tra zone, the supreme protector, the god to whom
they had recourse when a ese faed, he was too hgh
and too far from humanty, n spte of a the power
attrbuted to sacramenta words, and magc opera-
tons, for the prayers of man to go straght to hm
and nfuence hs w. They magned therefore a
1 . . . ., 56, co. 1, . 37.
See Transactons of the Socety of bca rchceoogy, o. ., p. 460.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
god specay charged wth the offce of medator
between man and ea, who does not appear to cor-
respond wth any phenomena of- nature, and who
had no other offce but that of medator. Ths was
S -muu- h, whose name means he who ds-
trbutes good amongst men. e says, accordng
to one hymn,
am he who wa s before ea,
am the warror, the edest son of ea, hs messenger.
The nsgna of hs offce was a reed, whch too
the pace both of the roya sceptre and of the magca
wand, and whch was transmtted ater to Mar-
du of abyon, as a conse uence of the assmaton
by whch he obtaned the attrbutes of S -muu-
h. magca formua descrbes the dvne sceptre
tsef, and assgns the foowng words to t:
Goden reed, great reed, ta reeds of the marshes, sacred
bed of the gods,
am the messenger of S -muu- h,
who cause a to grow young agan.
Ths formua seems, however, to dentfy t wth
the reed of the utens resembng the aran, the reed
whch serves to nde the sacred fre, because after
the words supposed to be spo en by the dvne attr-
bute, the nvocator says n hs own name:
May the god of the house be nstaed n the house
May the favourabe demon, the favourabe god enter the
house
t
s name sometmes has varatons, of whch we cannot understand the sense,
such as S -r-muu. e may notce that of S - uru, meanng he who arranges
the good omen.
. . 1. ., 30, 3. s . . . ., 6, co. 5. 4 acuna.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
The wc ed demon, the wc ed ( ad), the wc ed Ggm,
the wc ed Tea, (the wc ed god,) the wc ed Mas m,
the phantom, the spectre, the vampre,
Sprt of the heavens, con ure them Sprt of the earth,
con ure t
: The tte of god of the house was as we have
seen pecuar to the defed re. e-may suppose,
therefore, that ths formua n ueston was to be pro-
nounced durng the act of ndng, by means of S -
muu- h s reed, the fame of the domestc hearth,
the protectng god who banshed demons and ev
nfuences from the house.
S -muu- h reveaed to man ea s w and
nowedge. e have seen hm a promnent fgure n
a. the ncantatons of a dramatc character he was
there represented as carryng to ea the appeas of
men who were tormented by magnant sprts and
dseases, he e paned ther sufferngs to hm and as ed
hs hep t was to ths dvne personage that ea
unfoded the secret whch had power to ensure the
defeat of the demons, mposng upon hm the duty of
carryng out the rtes of beraton. urther, when
gods such as the Sun or the re desred to mpore
the ad and supreme nterventon of ea, they aso
frst had recourse to the medaton of S -muu-
dug/ fter the uotatons n the frst chapter, how-
ever, we do not need to deveop ths concepton more
fuy or to add any new proofs of ts truth.
t was to S -muu- h that ths beautfu fragment
s addressed, n whch the anguage bears a strong
1 r Sprt of the house, e pe them. d. . . . ., 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
102 C D M G C D S C .
resembance to that of the 147th Psam, and
whch e presses n forcbe terms the power of the
command mposed upon the whoe of nature n the
name of the god :
ho can escape thy ha
Thy w s the subme scmtar wth whch thou ruest
heaven and earth. ,
commanded the sea, and the sea became cam.
commanded the fower, and the fower rpened ts gran
commanded the grde of the4 rver of Sppara,5 and by
the w of S -muu- h overturned ts course.
ord, thou art subme, what transtory beng s e ua to
thee 6
S -muu- h, amongst a the gods who are named,
thou art the remunerator.
ero, amongst the gods who . . . . the enemy . . . .
S -muu- h, the enemy . . . .
ord of battes . . . .
hymn composed posteror to the assmaton
whch was afterwards made between S -muu- h
and the abyonan Mardu , e pans hs benevoent
offce n terms worthy of attenton :8
(Great ord) of the country, ng of the countres, edest
(son) of ea who brngest bac (nto ther perodca
movements) heaven and earth,
S -muu- h (great ord of the country, ng of the
countres, God amongst the gods,
1 See my Premeres Cvsatons, o. , page 169 and the foowng. The
transaton of the te t that s gven here s consderaby amended.
. . 1. , 29, 1. s n the ssyran verson, the fower s wthered.
n the ssyran verson, of the uphrates.
5 The ssyran verson omts ths word.
. . , 26, 4.
acuna. 8 . . . , 29, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 193
Drector) of na and Mu-ge,
Mercfu one amongst the gods,
Generator who brngest bac the dead to fe,
S -muu- h, ng of heaven and earth,
ng of Tn-Tr,3 ng of -saggadhu,
ng of the -zda,s ng of the -ma h-ta,6
to thee are heaven and earth
To thee are heaven and earth round about
To thee s the p of fe
To thee are death and fe
To thee s the subme ban of the pt of the ocean
men beongng to the human race, a who breathe,8
a who bearng a name e st on the surface of the
earth,
the whoe of the four regons of the word, the archanges
of the egons of heaven and earth, how many soever
they are,
Thou art the (proptous god )
thou art the (favourabe gant )
thou art he who gves fe
thou art he who saves,
the mercfu one amongst the gods,
ere ta en n the sense of heaven and earth.
5 n the ssyran verson, mercfu one.
5 abyon, as the ssyran verson has t.
4 The house that attres ts head, the name of the Pyramd of abyon, the
prncpa seat of the worshp of Mardu n abyon.
5 The house of the rght hand, or the house of e uty, the name of the stepped
tower at orsppa.
6 The supreme house of fe, the name of another tempe at orsppa.
7 n the ccadan sae mga or sa ggga, n the ssyran amat a ad, teray
those wth bac heads, a not unfre uent desgnaton of man nd, whch appears
to reate to the tradtons of the prmtve e stence of two races of men, one of a dar
compe on the other of a far, not un e the chdren of men and the chdren f
God, mentoned n the frst chapters of Geness.
8 n the ssyran verson, the deveopment of fe.
ere occurs a gap of severa nes.
14
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
194 C D M G C D S C .
the regenerator who brngest bac the dead to fe.
S -muu- h, ng of heaven and earth,
have nvo ed thy name, have nvo ed thy submty.
May the gods (ceebrate) the gores of thy name
May they (bess) hs submsson unto thee
May the nvad be devered from hs dsease
Cure the pague, the fever, the ucer
The wc ed Utn , the wc ed a, the
wc ed Ggm, the wc ed Tea,
the wc ed god, the wc ed Mas m
the phantom, the spectre, the vampre,
ncubus, succubus, nghtmare,
the bad (pague), panfu fever, the bad maady,
he who causes (ev), he who produces ev,
the wc ed sorcery, the phter . . . .
(Sprt of the heavens, con ure t Sprt of the earth,
con ure t )
S -muu- h s thus very ceary dentfed n ths
hymn wth the Mardu of the Chadao- abyonan
regon, and the ssyran transators of the magc
te ts have aways rendered hs name as such.
ut ths assmaton does not correspond precsey
wth the prmtve concepton of hm, for we see yet
nothng whch attrbutes to S -muu- h the pane-
tary character whch was assumed by Mardu n the
defntve organzaton of the Chadao- abyonan
system, nor the soar character whch he had orgnay.
Ths assmaton was probaby made when Mardu
had become decdedy the god of .the panet upter,,
the Great ortune of the astroogers, whch ust-
fed them n connectng wth hs other attrbutes the
n the ssyran verson, the mercfu one. acunae.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 195
favourabe and protectng offce of S -muu- h.
r perhaps t s st more ey to have ta en pace
before ths, and to have had ts foundaton n the
cosmogonc egend, whch represented Mardu as
the champon of the ceesta gods, fghtng and con-
uerng the scay Tamat. n fact ths e pot
agreed perfecty wth the usua roe of S -muu- h,
and on the other hand, the strugge wth the powers
of dar ness was aso very naturay attrbuted to a
soar god, whch character Mardu orgnay pos-
sessed. ere then, accordng to a appearances,
es the anaogy between the myths, whch pro-
duced the assmaton. ut we must aso remar
that the od ccadan orthography of the name
of ths god was never used n the documents of the
Chadao- abyonan or ssyran regon as an
deographc or aophonc notaton for the name
of Mardu . The dentfcaton s ony to be found
n the sts of gods, e the ssyran versons of
the magc formuae whe other fragments of those
mythoogca tabets seem to admt a dstncton be-
tween S -muu- h and Mardu .
o one can fa to be struc by the cose connec-
ton between the earest concepton of S -muu-
h, n the ccadan magc boo s, and that of the
archange Craoscha, the hoy and strong, n the
most ancent te ts of the regon of oroaster and
partcuary wth the offce of medator attrbuted
to Mthra,1 probaby under the ever ncreasng n-
fuence of the Medan Magsm, whch tended at that
1 See G. awnson, The ve Great Monarches of the ncent astern ord, o.
., p. 328 o. ., p. 348.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
1g6 C D M G C D S C .
tme to deepy corrupt the ancent purty of Maz-
desm.1 ny one we versed n the scence of com-
paratve theoogy w at once perceve the str ng
ponts of resembance whch e st between the doctrne
of ancent magc and that of the regon of oroaster,
prncpay n ts atest boo s, namey, a fundamenta
duasm, fre-worshp, and the e stence of a god who
acted as a speca medator between man and the pure
and supreme sprt huramazda. These are very
str ng anaoges, whch need to be e amned by
the ght of a deep study of the ccadan documents,
and whch, from henceforth, open new feds for
research. ready severa earned men, who have
devoted ther vgs to the study of the sacred boo s
of the ranan regon, e M. Spege, have sought
at abyon the source of some of the data found
n the wrtngs attrbuted to oroaster, but whch do
not beong to the oder tradtons. Ths opnon
shoud wthout doubt be somewhat modfed, be-
cause the nfuence, thus ntroduced nto the ancent
fund of pure ryan tradtons, was rather that of the
true ccadan system than of the Chadao- aby-
onan regon, the sster of the regons of Syra
and Phoenca. e must aso eep n mnd an
mportant pont n ths ueston, Mthra, and
partcuary hs offce as medator (snce the name
tsef was aready apped amongst the edas to a
soar personfcaton), s nowhere mentoned n the
most ancent portons of the coecton of the
vesta, that s, n the hymns caed Gathas. The
See my ettres ssyroog ues, o. ., p. 103.
See ee s edton of ang s Transaton of the vesta.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
anaoges we have ust ponted out appear most
promnenty n those parts of the coecton whch
bear reference to a deveopment posteror to Maz-
desm, and schoars are now unanmous n admttng
that these portons of the vesta beong to a new
phase of the Persan regon, when ts orgna
sprt had been aready much modfed by the n-
fuence of Medan Magsm. Ths Magsm tsef,
whch ong remaned at varance wth the orthodo
Mazdesm resuted from a m ture of the od ranan
doctrnes e pressed n the Gathas, wth e traneous
doctrnes, as, for nstance, those of the regon beong-
ng to the ancent Turanan peope of Meda, who
were neary aed to the ccadans of Chadea, and
thus utmatey foregn deas predomnated n Magsm
over ts ranan notons. that can be gathered
of the fundamenta data of Magsm from the cassca
wrters, ts worshp of the eements and ther sprts,
added to the mportance t attrbuted to the magc
rtes, recas very forcby to our mnds the regon
of the ccadan tabets. t s possbe then that
these anaoges ndcate an orgna communty
of doctrne and race between the ccadans and
the Turanan foundaton of the Medc naton, rather
than a drect nfuence of the beefs of the most
ancent Chadean nhabtants upon Mazdesm. . Sr
enry awnson1 has ceary demonstrated the fact
that fre-worshp, the permanent and prncpa rte
of Mazdesm, was borrowed by Magsm from the
ancent Turanan regon, whch was a thng un-
1 Memor on the tropatenan cbatana, n ourna of the oya Geographca
Socety, o. ., and ourna of the oya satc Socety, ondon, o. ., p. 254.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
198 C D M G C D S C .
nown to the prmtve system of oroaster, and
that t orgnated n tropatne. t frst mysef
opposed ths dea, by dweng prncpay upon the
mportance of the worshp of gn amongst the
edas, but must confess that now am ess pos-
tve, consderng the part payed by the god re and
hs worshp n the prmtve ccadan regon, whst
the Gathas contan nothng smar to the worshp of
gn n the edc hymns. t seems to me ndeed
that the sub ect must be consdered agan, and the
e panaton of t w henceforth party depend upon
the resuts of further study of the ccadan boo s.
enceforth we ought to pace amongst the aowabe
hypotheses that one whch supposes that fre-worshp
was at frst common to both the Turanans and the
ryans, and therefore of an e tremey ancent orgn,
and that t may have been repudated by the o-
roastran reform, and then afterwards restored n
Mazdesm, tsef aready somewhat changed by the
nfuence of the Medc magc.
ow many new and mportant uestons n .
regous hstory arse from these ccadan magc
boo s, whch we have as yet ony begun to e amne,
and whch st necesstate ong and patent study
Many are the uestonabe ponts whch rse up
before the mnd of the scentst, defnte answers
to whch cannot be e pected for many years to
come. ut much has been ganed when a pro-
bem s ceary stated, snce that s the frst step
towards ts souton and among the most str ng
anaoges e stng between the beefs of our magc
documents and certan ponts n the secondary
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . ag
deveopment of the Mazdean regon, we have not
yet mentoned the most mportant of a, the doc-
trne of the Mazdean ravshs, or the ervers of
the modern Parsees.
The ravshs of the regon of oroaster were
the smpe essences of a thngs, the ceesta
creature correspondng wth the terrestra, of
whch they were the mmorta types. Stars, anmas,
men, anges themseves, n one word every created
beng, had hs ravsh, who was nvo ed n prayers
and sacrfces, and was the nvsbe protector who
watched untrngy over the beng to whom he was
attached. These were obvousy the Chadean
persona sprts of each beng and each ob ect of
nature thus ntroduced nto the Mazdean theoogy,
and ta ng a pace n the nferor ran of the ceesta
herarchy of the Good Prncpe.1 The prototype of
the human ravsh was as ceary estabshed as
those of the ravshs of other bengs n the system
whch served as a foundaton for Chadean magc.
n the same way that every man had hs ravsh
accordng to the most recent boo s of the vesta,
so aso, accordng to the ccadan magca tabets,
and ths doctrne was contnuay brought out n them,
had every man from the hour of hs brth a speca
god attached to hm, who ved n hm as hs protector
and hs sprtua type or, as they aso e pressed the
same dea, a dvne coupe, a god and a goddess,
pure sprts, for they ed to dvde every super-
natura beng nto a con uga duaty. ence the
1 The Good eng, the Pure ne, the rant, a ttes of huramazda, and a
anaogous to those ascrbed to the Chadean detes. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
200 C D M G C D S C .
e pressons so fre uenty repeated, the man, son of
hs god, the ng, son of hs god, meanng, the pous
man, the pous ng as aso n the ncantatons, when
the one spea ng says to the god re, for nstance,
May he be gven bac to the favourabe hands of
hs god. The god attached to each man, whether
he were regarded as snge or dvded nto a dvne
coupe, was a god of a pecuar character, parta ng
of human nature, ts mperfectons and ts fobes.
e was not ndeed as entrey good, powerfu, and
protectng as we mght magne from the formua
whch have ust been uoted. e the man to whom
he was unted, he coud be con uered by demons or
by spes, and thus become ther servant and there-
fore he hmsef, beng bound by the power of the
mprecaton, wor ed n the man s body the ev com-
manded hm.1 hen amtar, the pague personfed
as a goddess, sezed upon an ndvdua, hs god and
goddess, as we as hs body, were at the mercy of the
sprt of the dsease and we have aready referred to
the te ts whch prove ths dea. e may say, n con-
cuson, that the god and goddess beongng to each
man were a part of hs sou, as aso were the
ravshs, accordng to the Mazdean boo s, ony n
these atter the concepton arose to a hgher degree,
detachng tsef from the materaty and mperfec-
tons of the terrestra man.
The purey sprtua bengs, e the mshas-
pands, the azatas, and even the supreme god,
huramazda, had ther ravshs, whch may be ds-
tngushed from themseves, and s not that e acty
. . . ., 7. rtsh Museum, 1284.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2
the strange and subte dstncton made n the
magca te ts of the Chadeans, n the uotatons at
the begnnng of ths chapter, between such and such
a god, and hs sprt who was regarded as a separate
entty The dea tsef was a compcated one, and
presupposed a great ncety of specuaton upon the
nature of sprtua bengs, but t was nevertheess
e pcty e pressed, and t aowed, at one tme,
the admsson nto the ncantatory tanes of the
sprts of the panet gods beongng to the Chadao-
abyonan regon, whch yet were not accepted as
natona gods.
Ths system of beefs, as we have ust shown t,
wthout affrmng anythng that was not supported
by a passage from the te ts, has eft ts mar n the
great ccadan coecton dscovered by Sr enry
awnson, and t s cear that t must necessary
have gven brth to an entrey magca worshp. t
merts a pace by tsef n the hstory of regons,
where t w reman the type of the rchest and most
perfect deveopment to whch the e cusve worshp
of the sprts of nature and the eements, whch was
characterstc of the Turanan race, has ever attaned.
PP D .
The eatonshp between ea and Cannes.
C T possby contnue to mantan the assm-
aton whch , n common wth many others, estab-
shed many years ago between the Cannes of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
202 C D M G C D S C .
erosus and the na of the ccadans, or as he
s n the ssyran nuv. The form descrbed as
that of ths personage n the fragments of the Cha-
dean hstoran s found resembng that of a god, both
n the scuptures and upon the cynders. ut there
s postvey nothng n the cuneform te ts to ndcate
that nu possessed the doube character of a fsh-god
and a god of scence and government whch s ascrbed
to annes n the narratve of erosus. t s on the
contrary an e act representaton of the physognomy
and off1ce whch these same te ts assgned to ea.
ow there s a very precous story preserved by
eadus,3 whch corresponds e acty wth that of
erosus e cept n the name of the god referred to.
e reates the fabe of a man named es, who came
forth from the rythrean Sea, wth the body of a fsh,
and the head, feet, and arms of a man, and who taught
astronomy and etters. Some say that he ssued
from the prmorda egg, whence hs name of es,
and that he was whoy human whe he seemed to
be a fsh, havng cothed hmsef n a cetaceous
s n. The name here s f y, whch s not more
dfferent from ea than the o of Damascus, who
must aso be dentfed wth hm.
ut f ea s the sub ect of the narratve of erosus,
how are we to e pan the orgn of .the form auur s,
1 ayard, Monuments of neveh, ew Seres, p. v.
a ard, Cute de Mthra, p. v., o. 7 p. v., os. , 3, 5, 8.
3 p. Phot. boh., cad. 279, p. 1593. ut the abyonans, e the rest of the
barbarans, pass over n sence the one prncpe of the unverse, and they consttute
two, Tauthe and pason, ma ng pason the mother of Tauthe, and denomnatng
her the mother of the gods . . . rom these proceeds an ony-begotten son
Moyms, from them aso s derved another progeny, Dache and Dachus, and agan a
thrd, ssare and ssaros, from whch ast three others proceed, nus and nus
and us ( es). Damascus n odge s Cory, p. 92.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 203
whch hs name has assumed thn the answer
s to be found n ths passage from ygnus,1 ua-
hanes, u n Chadea de mar e sse dctur, astroo-
gan nterpretatus est. uahanes s a more correct
and fuer form than Cannes, and e pans ts orgn,
for t s ceary the ccadan a an, ea the
fsh.
nother fragment of erosus terms ths dvne
personage rov Mva-apov ,av r)v, rov vvySorov.
proposed to substtute -T for f .va-a.pov, whch
appeared to be mpossbe C. Muer wrote Sevrepov.
these con ectures are now nown to be needess, a
capta / . ony was needed, for M rapos s one of the
god s surnames smpy coped from the ssyran. t
s reay musru (partcpe of the phe of fc ) or
musam, he who ordans ustce, aw. s to vvr -
S T S, aso recognze n that a surname of ccadan
orgn, wth the meanng of whch we are not yet
ac uanted, but whch s wrtten n the sts of those
beongng to ths god,3 and whch, e many others,
preserved ts ancent pronuncaton, n-dutur, n the
ssyran tongue.
thrd fragment4 enumerates the fve successve
theophanes or avatars of Cannes posteror to nne-
dotus, between the creaton and the deuge. n
amost a the ttes whch he gves them we can easy
recognze the ccadan surnames of ea wth a sght
ateraton :
s, v a) o Dunga U-Dunga 6 correct v-
ab. 264. o. 1o n my edton.
3 , .. , 58, 1. 63, a, b. 4 o. 1 1 n my edton.
s . . 1. ., 58, 1. 6o, a. 6 Documents whch are as yet unpubshed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 4 C D M G C D S C .
tvynfu u mmuf a mmut corr.
n-bubu,3 a varaton of u-bubu corr.
na- mman
.... the rest s yet to be dscovered.
thn these varous concdences w not aow
any one to doubt that the Cannes of erosus s the
same as ea, and not as nu.
e must notce, however, that a the mythca
names of the narratves transated nto Gree by the
Chadean prest whch have been found as yet n the
fragments of the epc cyce, are purey ccadan, and
therefore contradct the dea of a Semtc etymoogy,
as at frst proposed, both for themseves and for those
of whch the orgna form s st wantng.
These names, besdes those aready mentoned,
are :
u pos duru corr. Scapos.
s, Meya apo Muu-uruga corr. Me dp-
Ubaratutu corr.
, 2 ndpo assatra.
Trav ta-ana.
PP D .
The ar of the Seven c ed Sprts aganst the Moon
n the begnnng, they were the wc ed gods, the re-
beous gen who were formed n the nteror of the
heavens.
. . . 1, 55, . 1- 2 : 1 1, 58, 54, a, b. . . . ., 58, 1. 55, a, b.
3 Documents whch are as yet unpubshed.
4 f. . f. ., 58, 1. 62, a, 1). s r. . . ., 58, 1. 52, a, b.
0 Transatons of ths have aready been pubshed by Mr. Smth, ssyran Ds-
ootrrrs, 1. ,wS and the foowng, and Mr. o Tabot, ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 161.
Days of storm, powers of ev. o Tabot.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2 5
They, they were the agents of voence.
They were seven : the frst . . . .

the second, the hurrcane . . . .
the thrd, a eopard . . . .
the fourth, a serpent . . . .
the ffth, a watch-dog whch . . . . ,
the s th, a rebeous gant who submts nether to god
nor ng
the seventh, the messenger of the fata wnd who . . . .
They were seven, messengers of na, ther ng
from town to town they drected ther steps.
They were the tempest whch rages voenty n the
heavens
they were the foatng couds n the s y, the rany couds
whch are drven onward,
the gae of wnd whch bows voenty and causes dar -
ness on a brant day.
th the voent wnds, n voent wnds they rose
the tempest of Mermer3 was the resut of ther war- e
power,
to the rght of Mermer, they advanced
from the foundatons of the heavens e ghtnng they
(shoot forth),
fowng e rvers they march forward.
n the vast heavens, dweng of na, ther ng,
they had estabshed ev (they had no rva).
ehod Mu-ge heard ths news,
and he medtated a resove n hs heart.
e too counse wth ea, the supremey wse amongst
the gods,
and they paced Uru- , Utu,s and Ts hu6 n the ower
part of the heavens to govern there,
1 here omt two party defaced verses whch are partcuary dffcut to transate.
a acunse. 3 n the ssyran n or amanu ( mmon). m. o Tabot.
4 n the ssyran verson Sn. . s n the ssyran Samas.
6 n the ssyran star.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 6 C D M G C D S C .
they estabshed them wth na n the government of the
egons of heaven.
These three gods, hs chdren,
them, he commanded them
to watch day and nght wthout fa.
ehod the seven wc ed gods who rose from the ower
part of the heavens
effectuay obscured the ght of u.1
The nobe Utu and Mermer the warror, passed by them
Ts hu wth na rose from the hgher seats
and nstaed hmsef n the ngdom of the heavens.3
ehod these seven . . . .
at the head . . . .4
the ev . . . .
for the drn of hs subme mouth . . . .
u, the pastor of man nd . ...4 of the earth . . . .4
was overturned and stopped n the mdst (of hs course),5
fearng nght and day, and sttng no more on the throne
of hs power.
The wc ed gods, messengers of na ther ng

potted mschef
from the mdst of the heavens e the wnd they came
down upon the earth
Mu-ge saw the angush of the nobe u n the heavens
Master, he spo e to hs servant u :
My servant, us u, carry ths message for me to the
cean,
1 n the ssyran Sn. Pa u. o Tabot.

n the ssyran verson, wth na the ng.
5 our verses are mssng here, they havng been destroyed by a fracture of the tabet.
4 acunae.
s Ths verse s transated accordng to the ssyran verson, whch n ths pace
does not eep strcty to the ccadan te t. The atter s mutated and conse uenty
very obscure.
6 ere foows a verse whch s st untransatabe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 207
the news that my son u s n great troube n the
heavens,
te t to ea n the cean.
us u obeyed the command of hs ng,
to ea as a uc messenger he went.
To the ord, the supremey wse, the unchangeabe
master,
us u gave the message of hs ng.
ea, n the cean, stened to ths message
he opened hs ps and hs mouth was fed wth wsdom,
ea caed hs son S -muu- h and sad these words
to hm:
Go, my son S -muu- h,
(here s) news of my son3 u who s n great troube n
the heavens,
hs angush n the heavens s evdent.
These seven wc ed and murderous gods, who now no
fear,
these seven wc ed gods (destroy) e ghtnng (devas-
tate) the fe of the earth
they came down upon the earth e an angry whrwnd,
they effectuay obscured the ght of u
the nobe Utu and Mermer (passed) by them.
fracture of the tabet has unfortunatey deprved
us of the rest of the narratve, and we have nothng
eft of the verses whch reated the defeat of the seven
maevoent sprts as we as the deverance of u
1 u- mmut, an ccadan tte of ea, whch has passed nto the ssyran
anguage and occurs fre uenty n the te ts.
n the ssyran verson Mardu .
3 These words are transated accordng to the ssyran verson the meanng of
the ccadan seems to be dfferent, but t has party dsappeared. t seems, however,
that the ssyran transator must have made a msta e, for u, some verses farther
bac , s caed the son of Mu-ge, and not of ea.
. . . , 5.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
208 C D M G C D S C .
the god of the moon. Ths strugge about the orgn
of thngs was supposed to brea out afresh each tme
that the star was ecpsed so we read n an astro-
ogca document,1 that when certan phenomena are
produced the gods of heaven and earth reduce men
to dust and run them there w be an ecpse, a
deuge, dseases, death the seven great and wc ed
sprts w e ercse ther powers of oppresson before
the moon.
The ncantaton contanng the narratve of ths
war of the seven demons of heaven aganst the moon
was destned to cure the ng of a dsease caused by
the wc ed sprts. The god u, n the ssyran
Sn, was consdered as the type of royaty, the frst
dvne monarch who had regned upon the earth the
suferngs of the ng were then assmated to hs,
the remembrance of hs deverance became an
augury for that of the prnce the formuae whch
had chased away from hm the demons eager to
e tngush hs gory were repeated to procure the
safety of the soveregn. Ths ntenton of the de-
precatory formuas s pany shown n the frag-
ments whch reman to us of the concuson of ths
te t:
n the dweng of government and ustce ....
at the gate of the paace the cry ....
dyed woo of varous coours, the s n of a ... .
whch has never nown the mae, the s n of a ... .
whch has never nown the mae, fashon them
1 w. . . ., 62, co. 2,1. 11, 12.
8 Cf. the dragon and sun myth of Chnese mythoogy, and the practce adopted by
the prests of beatng gongs to drve away the demon whch was swaowng the sun,
whom he by utmatey vomtng forth restores to hs pace n the heavens. d.
3 These two names of anmas are st doubtfu.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cover the feet and hands of the ng, son of hs god.
The ng, son of hs god, e the ght of u, w cause
the country to ve agan e the brancy of the
fame he rases hs head.
Then after a new gap of ten verses :
.... ma e on hs head
present ....
e hbt ....
.... may he be pure and hoy may he shne
The wc ed demon, the wc ed ( a), the wc ed Ggm,
the wc ed Tea,
the wc ed (god), the wc ed Mas m,
they sha never enter (the paace)
they sha never approach (the gate) of the paace,
they sha never attac the ng
.... they sha never foow
.... they sha never enter.
15
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2
C PT .
The egons and the Magc of the Turanan atons.
aready spo en of the coarse naturasm
manfested n the worshp of the sprts of
nature, whch s professed up to the present tme
by the Ugro- nnc trbes of the regons about the
Ura and ta mountans, and whch e sts amongst
the Mongos, as a popuar superstton under the
uddhsm whch they have now for some centures
adopted. Ths varety of regous beefs appears
n ts most rudmentary form wth a confused
demonoogy, n whch the good are not ceary
dstngushed from the ev, and no one of the
sprts s suffcenty eevated above the rest to
become a god. Thngs remaned n ths prmtve
state, wthout ma ng any progress n the deveopment
of beef, wthout any effort towards a more phoso-
phca, a more reasonabe cassfcaton, amongst
those trbes who preserved from the earest tmes
ther nomadc and barbarc character, and who dwet
apart n unferte and uncvzed countres.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 211
The natons under consderaton now no other
worshp than the magca rtes, no prests but ther
sorcerers. The Ugrc and tac trbes have ther
Shamans the Mongos, wth the uddhst amas,
eep the prests of magc from ther ancent worshp,
whch they ca abysses.1 s sad before, these
magcans, who ta e the pace of the prests, are
at once dvners, e orcsts, and physcans, thauma-
turges, and fabrcators of amuets. They do not
perform the functons of a mnster of worshp as
a permanent and setted thng. They are ony
caed upon n cases of necessty, says M. Maury,3
but they e ercse, none the ess, a consderabe
power over the natons whom they govern as sacred
mnsters. Ther power, partcuary ther resent-
ment, s much feared, whe ther nowedge s as
bndy trusted. These enchanters have, as a rue,
somethng n ther oo and atttude that nspres
fear and acts upon the magnaton. Ths resuts no
doubt from the care whch they ta e to gve to ther
physognomy an mposng or savage oo , but ths
partcuar e presson s perhaps st more often the
effect of the over-e cted state n whch they are ept
by the rtes to whch they have recourse they ma e
use of varous stmuants to e cte ther facutes
and produce an artfca muscuar force, and to
cause haucnatons, convusons, and dreams, whch
they consder to be a dvne enthusasm, for they are
1 See De range on the shamans n e ord de a S-fre, transated by the
Prnce . Gatzn, o. ., p. 268 aso P. yacnthe, Du chamansme en Chne, n
the ouvees nnates des oyages, 5th seres, une 1851, p. 287, and fo.
P. De Tchhatchef, oyage scentf ue dans ta orenta, p. 45.
3 a Mage et strooge, p. 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
212 C D M G C D S C .
the dupes of ther own derum but even f they
perceve the worthessness of ther predctons, they
st a the same cam to be beeved.
mongst a natons, of whatever race, dsease
s aways regarded as a possesson, and as the wor
of a demon.1
The asch rs, says M. Maury agan, have
ther Shatan- uraz, who e pe devs and under-
ta e to treat the nvads regarded as possessed by
means of the admnstraton of certan remedes.
Ths Shatan, whose name has been borrowed from
the Satan of the Chrstans, snce the asch rs have
come nto contact wth the ussans, s hed by the
amu s to be the chef author of a our body
sufferngs. f they wsh to e pe hm they must
resort not ony to con uratons, but aso to cunnng.
The abyss paces hs offerngs before the sc
man, as f they were ntended for the wc ed sprt
t beng supposed that the demon, attracted by
ther number or ther vaue, w eave the body
whch he s tormentng, n order to seze upon
ths new spo.4 ccordng to the Tcheremsses,
the sous of the dead come to troube the vng,
and n order to prevent them from dong so, they
perce the soes of the feet and aso the heart of the
deceased, thn ng that beng thus naed nto ther
tomb, the dead coud not possby eave t.5 ....
The rghs trbes appy to ther sorcerers, or a sy,
1 Castr n, oresw1gen u,er de nnsche Mythooge, p. 173.
a Mage et strohge, p. 283 and fo.
3 C. d hsson, store des Mongos, o. ., p. 17.
4 P. de Tchhatchef, oyage scent/ ue, p. 45.
5 a thausen, tudes sur a stuaton ntereure de a usse, o. ., p. 419.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 213
to chase away demons, and thus to cure the dseases
they are supposed to produce. To ths end they
whp the nvad unt the bood comes, and then
spt n hs face. n ther eyes every dsease s a
persona beng.1 Ths dea s so generay receved
amongst the Tchuvaches aso, that they frmy
beeve the east omsson of duty s punshed by
some dsease sent to them by Tchemen, a demon
whose name s ony an atered form of Shatan.
n opnon strongy resembng ths s found agan
amongst the Tchu tchs these savages have re-
course to the strangest con uratons to free them
from dsease ther Shamans are aso sub ect to
nervous states, whch they brng on by an artfca
e ctement. 3
There s therefore t w be seen a cose connec-
ton between ths sorcery, whch ta es the pace of
a other worshp n the beefs n whch t orgnated,
and that whch s enuncated n the ccadan magca
boo s.
mong the Turanan natons the system s st
rudmentary, coarse and confused, as must necessary
be the case amongst trbes whch have never got
beyond a state of barbarty. evertheess we see
pany the germ whch was deveoped, under more
favourabe crcumstances, upon the ban s of the ,
uphrates and Tgrs, before the ethnc eement from
another stoc became ncorporated wth the ccadan
1 evchne, Descrpton des hordes et des steppes des rghz- aza s, rench
transaton, p. 356, 358.
ouvees nnaes des oyages, 5th seres, o. ., p. 191.
3 range s, e ord de a Sre, transated by Gatzn, o. ., p. 265 and
fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
214 C D M G C D S C .
naton. ut f the comparson coud ony be estab-
shed wth the beefs and rtes of these haf savage
trbes, who have no terature, and who are ony
nown to us from the mperfect stores of traveers,
and who dwe moreover n the dstant regons of
Sbera, the demonstraton woud be very poor and of
no great weght, the anaoges too vague and far-
fetched to be accepted by the crtc. Some amost as
str ng mght be ponted out wth the creeds and
magc of the ed S ns of merca and the ac s
of frca, for as M. Maury udcousy remar s, t
s not ony n the genera features, but even n the
detas, that we see such a strong resembance be-
tween the magc of a barbarc natons.
Ths comparson may ead us to reay decsve
resuts, f we appy t to facts whch can be estab-
shed n the two countres where the peope of the
Turanan race, n the defnte and narrow sense n
whch we understand ths word, were abe, by rsng
to a hgher degree of cvzaton, to estabsh a true
system of regon from the fund of ther prmtve
beefs, st eepng the tran of magc supersttons,
whe deveopng them and adoptng more reason-
abe conceptons: namey, amongst the Medes and
the nns.
Medan Magsm s the resut of the combnaton of
an ancent Turanan regon wth Mazdesm, upon
whch t afterwards e ercsed a very great nfuence
nnsh mythoogy on the contrary s a spontaneous
creaton from the Turanan fund, but t deveoped
tsef n the north, where nature assumed an entrey
dfferent aspect from what t dd amongst the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 215
ccadans, and we see the mar s of t n ther
mythoogy. n spte of the dfferences whch
necessary resuted from such varous stages of
deveopment, thn that, after gancng at Medan
Magsm and the beefs of the ancent nns, as they
are e pressed n the great popee of the aewaa,
the affntes wth the system we have ust e paned
from the remans of the ccadan magc coecton,
w seem so numerous and str ng, that the reader
w fee bound to aow wth us the e stence of a
very strongy mar ed famy of regons. nd ths
famy, whch has been too much ost sght of up to
ths tme, corresponds e acty wth a great ethnc
and ngustc dvson, for whch henceforth a pace
must be found n the unversa hstory of man nd.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
26
C PT .
The ary Medan Mythoogy compared wth that of the Chadeans.
facts reatng to Meda have a partcuar
mportance for us. very few of the most
dstngushed schoars hestate to admt the fact,
an une pected one must grant, of the e stence n
Chadea of a prmtve popuaton from the same stoc
as the Ugro- nnsh and Tartaran natons, whch had
a arge share n the Chadao- abyonan cvzaton.
sha endeavour ater, for thn t very necessary,
to answer the ob ectons of these earned men, whose
udgment s of too great mportance not to be ds-
puted serousy and respectfuy, as have great
confdence that the new facts brought out n ths
boo may perhaps hep to overrue ther scrupes.
They re ure, ndeed, forma proofs of the fact whch
seems to them a pror very un ey, and, f am
not msta en, our researches furnsh data whch are
not wthout vaue. owever, one of the most
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 217
mportant eements of the ueston rests n facts
showng that f the ccadans beonged, by ther
anguage and regon, to the rea Turanan race,
they dd not consttute a sporadca phenomena
dffcut of e panaton, but beonged to a chan of
natons of the same race whch spread n the earest
ages from the pan of centra sa to the Persan
Guf. sha aso need to revert to the admrabe
efforts by whch MM. estergaard, De Saucy,
orrs, ppert, and Mordtmann have proved that
Meda was orgnay nhabted by a peope whose
anguage was cosey aed to the Turco-Tartarc
and Mongoan phoogca branches on the one
hand, and on the other to the ccadan of
Chadea.
Ths peope, who for want of a better desgnaton
must be caed Proto-Medc, preserved e cusvey
the soveregnty of the country unt the estabsh-
ment of the Medes proper, beongng to the ranan
race, of whch event, snce t s one of great mpor-
tance n the hstory of sa, have endeavoured to
f the date at the eghth century .C., n accordance
wth the data furnshed by the ssyran nscrptons.1
ven after the nvason, the ranans ony con-
sttuted a caste, powerfu, but sma n number.
rom the tme of the chaemenan dynasty, the
mass of the peope st spo e the od anguage, to
whch was granted the honour of beng counted
amongst the offca daects of the chancery of the
Persan ngs. Turanan Meda ept not ony ts
n the frst of my ettres ssyroog ues, o. . See the artces wrtten by
M. Maury n the ourna des Savants of ebruary, March, pr and May 1872.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
218 C D M G C D S C .
anguage, but aso ts own regon, and ony after
a ong tme dd t cease to strugge, wth so many
vcsstudes, aganst the regon of oroaster ts
pecuar beefs penetrated even to those of the
ranan con uerors, and produced, by ther amaga-
maton wth the regous deas of these con uerors,
the system of Magsm, so caed after the trbe of the
Mag, who were at that tme n possesson of the
sacerdota prveges.1
Ths name of Magsm has ong been apped
to the regon of oroaster, causng a confuson
whch must be ascrbed to the Gree authors,
begnnng wth erodotus, who had traveed n
Meda and not n Persa proper: but ths use of the
name s a decded error, and the dscoveres of con-
temporaneous schoars have heped to show the two
systems as not ony dstnct from, but even at
enmty wth each other.1
Darus, the son of ystaspes, who ought to now
even better than erodotus, reates n the annas of
hs regn, engraved upon the roc of ehstun, that
the Mag, beng for the tme masters of the empre,
wth Gaumata the fase Smerds, had underta en to
substtute ther regon for that of the ranan
naton, and that he, Darus, at hs accesson, over-
threw ther mpous atars.
1 erodotus, b. ., 132.
See estergaard, n the preface of hs edton of the end- vesta, p. 17. nd
above a Sr enry awnson, ourna of the oya satc Socety, o. .,
p. 247 and fo. Canon awnson s transaton of erodotus, o. ., p. 426-431
and The ve Great Monarches of ncent astern ord, 2nd edton, o. .,
p, 322-355,
5 See awnson, nscrpton of Darus at ehstun, Persan te t, n ecords of
the Past, o. ., p. 107.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2
he Cambyses was n gypt, the peope fe nto m-
pety, and fasf beefs (dranga, the e) fourshed n
the country, n Persa, n Meda, and n the other pro-
vnces ....
The ngdom whch had been ta en away from our race
reganed re-estabshed t. The tempes whch
Gaumata the Mag had destroyed, but agan.
gave them bac to the peope restored the sacred
songs and rtes to the fames from whch Gaumata
the Mag had ta en them re-estabshed the state
upon ts orgna bass, Persa, Meda, and the other
provnces.
n the nscrpton on hs tomb at a ch-- us-
tam, he says agan, hen huramazda saw that
ths word was gven up to superstton, he confded
t to me. 3 The word used n the Persan te t at ths
pace s yatum, the regon of the atus, a name
gven to the enemes of oroaster n the end-
vesta n the abyonan te t the e presson s
paraphrased thus: hen he saw that these
countres worshpped accordng to the doctrnes of
perdton. 4 e understand from the e pressons
of these te ts, the massacre of the Mag by the
Persans drecty after the fase Smerds had been
ed, and the nsttuton, otherwse ne pcabe, of
the festva of the Magophona, by whch for a ong
tme the annversary of ths massacre was cee-
brated.5 n no truy oroastran document of
1 nscrpton of ehstun-, Tabe ., 1o.
1 Tabe ., 14.
3 See ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 149.
4 See ppert, pedton en Mesopotame, o. ., p. 178.
3 erodotus, ., 79 Ctes., Persc, p. 68, edtor aehr gath., .r 47, edton
of Pars.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
220 C D M G C D S C .
ancent date, and of Persan or actran orgn, do
we fnd the Mag mentoned as mnsters of regon.
owever, the corrupton of the natona and prm-
tve doctrnes of the ranan race, that s, of the
pure Mazdesm of the Gathas and the frst argards
of the enddad-Sade, too pace eary amongst the
Medes, from ther contact wth the Turanan natons,
even before they had con uered the whoe regon to
whch they gave the name of Meda, for the enddad
names agha and Tcha ra as the paces of ther
resdence that s to say, t consders ther resdence
n agae and horasan to have been the orgn of
serous regous hereses, one of whch was charac-
terzed by the practce of burnng the body after death.
The same fact s proved by a curous te t whch M.
aug uotes. t the tme of the foundaton of the
chaemenan empre, and under the frst ngs of
ths dynasty, when the Persan regon st e sted
n a ts purty, there was a deep-rooted antagonsm,
both n doctrne and poston, between the Medc
presthood nown as Magus, and the Persan, termed
hrava Ths antagonsm afterwards dmnshed,
as the Persan regon ost ts purty. oed n
ther attempt to e at ther system above Mazdesm,
whch had ony succeeded for a short tme under the
fase Smerds, the Mag tred another pan, more
prudent and more compcated, endeavourng to
enter by cunnng the fortress whch they coud not
overthrow by strength. rom the tme of er es,
1 , 59-66.
n unsen, egyptens Sec, o. ., p. 116.
8 See Spege, vesta, o. ., p. 6 and fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . ,221
they began to be n favour at court,1 and ths favour
contnued to ncrease. To ther nfuence are to be
ascrbed neary a the changes whch, towards the
end of the chaemenan dynasty, corrupted deepy
the oroastran fath, so that t passed nto doatry
these changes have been very aby e amned by
Canon awnson. n ths way pure Mazdesm
was substtuted for a syncretc regon, n whch the
eements of Mazdesm predomnated, and whch
recognzed both the magus and athrava. The por-
tons of the end- vesta beongng to the second
perod of the composton, bear very evdent mar s
of ths ntroducton of strange deas, athough they
are not so far deveoped there as they were n the
pubc worshp through the decrees of some of the
chaemenan ngs. Many centures ater, when the
Sassanan prnces undertoo to restore Mazdesm n
a state of greater purty, yet wthout ta ng t bac
to ts prmtve condton, they preserved the sacer-
dota tte of Mag, the heterodo meanng of whch
had passed away wth tme.
the Gree and atn wrters ac uanted wth
the Persan regon at ths perod gve to ts mns-
ters the tte of Mag.3
n the great Pehev nscrpton of a ch-- a ab,
the oman tte Pontfe ma mus s rendered magupat
u aharpat. umS These two words, derved from the
the end magupat and aethrapat, chef of the
Mag, and chef of the thravas, are used agan
1 erodotus, ., 19, 113, 191.
The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 357-362.
3 mman. Marce., . gath., ., 36.
4 aug,, ssay on the Pehav anguage, p. 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
222 C D M G C D S C .
ndfferenty n other Sassanan nscrptons to e -
press the dea of supreme pontff, and they have
gven rse to the two ttes of the regous mnsters
of the more recent Parssm, Mobed and erbed. The
fundamenta dstncton e stng from the begnnng
and durng the frst perods of the chaemenan
dynasty between Magsm and Mazdesm e pans
the contradcton between the sprt and doctrne of
the regon of oroaster, on the one hand, as t s
e pressed n the ancent parts of the end- vesta,
and as we fnd t n the nscrptons of Darus and
er es, or n the admrabe refutaton of Persan
duasm addressed to Cyrus whch forms the forty-
ffth chapter of the boo of saah, and on the other
hand the nformaton respectng the regon of the
Medes and Persans furnshed by erodotus and
Dnon.
The Mazdean doctrne, so ceary and repeatedy
e pressed by Darus, was essentay sprtuastc. t
rested upon an dea of duasm, n whch the
superorty of the Good Prncpe, huramazda,
shone forth n the most brant manner. hura-
mazda was n reaty the ony god, the ord God of
the heavens, he who has gven (created) heaven
and earth a the offca decrees of the ngs
begn by a procamaton of the greatness of the
god huramazda and they menton no other god.
The prnces were caed soveregns by favour of
huramazda from hm came vctory, con uest,
safety, prosperty, and a weath. The aw of hu-
ramazda was the rue of fe hs protecton was
1 sa. v. 5-7.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 223
a bessng whch they nvoced contnuay n fervent
prayers.1 There s nothng astonshng, conse uenty,
n the sympathy whch was manfested by the frst
Persan ngs for the ewsh regon, and n the man-
ner n whch Cyrus dentfed ehovah wth hs own
god/ The Persans certany spo e of .other gods, but
wthout specay namng them, and ths must have
been the openng by whch strange nfuences entered
nto the regon and corrupted t. Thus huramazda,
nstead of beng caed e acty the Great God, was
sometmes desgnated as the greatest of the gods,
and after hm we fnd that the other gods, or the
gods who guard the house, are nvo ed severa tmes.
ut these gods were certany personages of an
nferor order, powerfu sprts created by hura-
mazda, and dependent upon hm, yet havng a rght
to the worshp of men they corresponded to the
mshaspands and the azatas of the end-
vesta. s to the adversary of huramazda, the
representatve of the bad prncpe, the ngro-
manyus or hrman of the boo s attrbuted to
1 Cf. the foowng e tracts from the vesa:
1 desre by my prayer wth upfted hands ths oy.
rst the entrey pure wor s of the hoy sprt, Mazda.
(Then) the understandng of ohumano (goodmndedness), and that whch
re oces the sou of the u.
2 draw near to you, hura Mazda wth goodmndedness,
Gve me for both these words the corporea as we as the sprtua,
Gfts arsng out of purty, whch ma e oyfu n brghtness. Gatha .
so
12 e prase thee, we ac nowedge ourseves as thy debtors, Mazda hura.
13 th a good thoughts, wth a good words, wth a good wor s, we draw
ngh unto thee.
14 Ths thy body, the farest of a bodes, we nvte Mazda hura.
15 The greatest among the great ghts,
16 That whch they ca the sun. acna v.
zra . 2, 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
224 C D M G C D S C .
oroaster, he was the enemy who was regarded
wth horror and oaded wth curses the ngs were
usuay represented as fghtng wth hm or hs gen,
symbozed as horrbe monsters.1 e s ony men-
toned once n the nscrptons at ehstun, where
Darus cas hm Dranga, the e personfed, and
ascrbes to hm a the revots whch he had to
subdue.
erodotus and the other cassca wrters descrbe
the true sprt of Mazdesm, when they represent
the Persans as havng a horror of doatry and
strange regons, or when they show them n ther
e pedtons as hoste to everythng borderng on
pagansm, burnng tempes,3 destroyng the mages
of the gods or rasng them as trophes,4 outragng
or ng the prests,5 hnderng the ceebraton of
festvas,6 thrustng the sacred anmas through wth
the sword,7 and even carryng ther hatred of the
rtes of strange worshp so far as to desecrate the
sepuchres.8 ut when the same erodotus pre-
tends to gve e act detas about the true Persan
regon, he does not even now the name of hura-
mazda. e spea s of homage beng rendered to the
1 a ard, Cute de Mthra, p. ., v. see G. awnson, The ve Great
Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 355. specay on the monuments at Persepos,
and the Pehev seas n the rtsh Museum. d.
Tabe 4, 4.
3 erodotus, b. ., 25 ., 19,96, 101 ., 33, 53 Cc, De eg., ., 10
Strab., ., p. 634 Pausan., ., 35, 2.
4 erodotus, b. , 1S3 ., 37.
5 erodotus, b. .,. 183 ., 27, 29.
6 erodotus, b. ., 29.
erodotus, b. ., 29.
8 erodotus, b. ., 187 ., 16, 37 Dod. Sc, b. ., 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 225
sun, the fre, the earth, the water, and the wnds,1
a worshp whch has nothng n common wth the
precepts and sprt of the end- vesta, but an
entrey naturastc regon ute dstnct from
the Mazdean sprtuasm, resembng rather the
edc ryas, and st more that of our ccadan
magc boo s. t s true he says e pcty that the
Mag were the necessary mnsters of ths worshp,
and ths shows us that under the name of the Persan
regon he s spea ng of Magsm, the rtes of whch
he had seen performed n Meda. Dnon and
Dogenes aertus 3 aso bear wtness that the Mag
worshpped the eements but the former remar s
that they honoured fre and water prncpay wth
ther worshp. These were e acty the same eements
whch were drecty worshpped by the ccadan
magcans n ther matera reaty, hence we gather
that ther sprts were not ceary dstnct from each
other. f we consder attentvey the terms of the
passages whch we pont out as the. chef of those
reatng to the eementary worshp of the Medan
magc, the mpresson they eave upon us w be that
of a worshp of the sprts of nature, n whch the per-
sonaty of these sprts was confused n many cases
1 erodotus, b. ., 131 cf. ., 16. The Persans, accordng to my own now-
edge, observe the foowng customs. t s not ther practce to erect statues, or
tempes, or atars, but they charge those wth foy who do so, because, as con ecture,
they do not thn the gods have human forms as the Gree s do. They are accustomed
to ascend to the hghest parts of the mountans and offer sacrfce to upter. nd
they ca the whoe crce of the heavens by the name of upter. They sacrfce to
the sun and moon, to the earth, fre, water, and the wnds to these aone they have
sacrfced from the earest tmes, but they have snce earnt from the rabans and
ssyrans to sacrfce to enus Urana, whom the ssyrans ca enus Mytta,
the rabans Mytta, and the Persans Mthra. erod., Co, 131.
p. Cem. e ., Protrept., ., 5.
3 De . phos., proccm., 6.
16
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
226 C D M G C D S C .
wth the ob ects and eements whch they were sup-
posed to anmate and govern.
have prevousy mentoned the dffcuty rased
by the rte of a worshp of the fre ept burnng upon
the atars. ut whatever may be the souton of t,
f t s proved, whch s ute possbe, that ths rte
formed an ntegra part of the system of Mazdesm
n ts prmtve purty, t certany e sted aso, and
had a very mportant pace n the regon of Magsm,
and even n the cutus of the Turanan Medes, before
any Persan nvason. Sr enry awnson and
hs brother hstoran appear to me to have demon-
strated ths poston n a most convncng manner,
and aso, ths fact s conformabe wth what we
have notced amongst the ccadans. The Mag
pretended to have the power of ma ng fre descend
on to ther atars by means of magca ceremones.3
The worshp of the stars was very fuy deveoped
n the system of Medan magc. Ths worshp
appears very sedom n the endc boo s,4 and that
ony n one of the most recent portons cever
modern crtcs have no hestaton n pronouncng
t, as t appears there, to be the resut of a ater
ntroducton, and due to some foregn nfuence.5
Towards the end of the Persan empre, on the
contrary, t assumed a great mportance, as t dd
n the oroastran wrtngs of a very eary epoch.6
1 ourna of the oya satc Socety, o. ., p. 254.
The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 345 and fo.
3 Do. Chrysost., rat., ., p. 149, edtor es e Cem., ecognt., .,
29 cf. mman. Marce., ., 6.
4 ny n the 21st fargard of the bddad-Sadc.
5 See Spege, vesta, o. ., p. 258, 271 and fo. o. ., p. 119, 120.
6 See Spege, vesta, o. ., p. 273 and fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 227
vdenty t came from the Mag. The prncpa
offce of ths worshp amongst the Medes s made
nown to us by the descrpton whch erodotus
gves of the seven was of cbatana, each wth
the sacred coour of one of the seven panets. The
same sacramenta arrangement was observed n the
town of Ganza h, the Gazaca of the cassca wrters,
and n tropatene, snce Moses Chorenenss cas
t the second cbatana, the town wth seven was.
ater, at the perod of the Sassanan dynasty, the
Persan poet zam, author of the eft-Peher,
descrbes ths stye as prevang n the paace of
the seven panets but by ahram-Gour or arah-
ran .3 t was borrowed drect from the customs of
cvzaton, from the abyonan regon, for the
famous tower of orsppa had seven storeys wth the
coours of the seven panetary bodes,4 after ts
restoraton by ebuchadnezzar, and the same
arrangement was observed n the zggurrat or sacred
tower of the paace of horsabad.5 ut the worshp
of the stars and panets must have come orgnay,
M. Spege thn s, from the ntroducton of the
regous doctrnes of. abyon, n whch t hed
such a promnent poston, and the ushto-Semtc
d ctrnes, for we have seen that t was ute foregn
to the od ccadan beefs. . Most probaby, how-
ever, the Turanans of Meda receved t from the
11., 98.
uoted by Sr enry awnson, ourna of the oya satc Socety, o. .,
p. 127.
3 ahran . ascended the Persan throne a.d. 420.
4 Sr . awnson, ourna of the oya satc Socety, o. ., p. 1-34.
s ctor Pace, nve et ssyre, p. 36, 37. See my ssa de Commentare des
ragments cosmogon ues de erose, p. 369 and fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
228 C D M G C D S C .
ssyrans, us as they got the worshp of nat,
changed nto nahta,1 from ther constant contact
wth the cvzaton of the countres round the
uphrates and Tgrs, and they, n ther turn, trans-
mtted t to the Mag, by whom t was afterwards
ntroduced amongst the Persans and the rest of the
ranan races.
Ths sprt of a pecuar naturastc panthesm
anaogous to that of the ccadan magca boo s,
whch s reveaed by ths worshp of the ee-
ments and the stars, s the very antpodes of the
sprtuasm of the pure Mazdean regon n ts
earest documents. The Mag adopted t nto the
sphere of the most eevated personages of ther
regous system, n whch they had competey
atered the fundamenta concepton of Mazdesm,
athough they st preserved the duastc form
whch the od Proto-Medc regon must have ad-
mtted even before any contact wth the ranans,
snce we found t amongst the ccadans. There
s no doubt that they paced at the top of the scae
the antagonstc worshp of huramazda and of
ngromanyus. or certany huramazda s the
same as the eus whom erodotus mentons as
beng worshpped by the Mag, and the same ero-
dotus 3 represents these ater, armed wth the hraf
1 See my ssa de Commentare des ragments cosmogon ues de erose, p. 157
and fo. Ths goddess was aso ntroduced nto the gyptan Mythoogy n the tme
of the amessdes probaby from satc sources aso. d.
,. 97,
3 ., 140. ut what foows reatng to the dead s ony secrety mentoned and
not openy, vz., that the dead body of a Persan s never bured unt t has been torn
by some brd or dog, but now for a certanty that the Mag do ths, for they do t
openy. The Persans then havng covered the body wth wa concea t n the
ground. The Mag dffer very much from a other men, and partcuary from the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 229
gthraghna,1 pursung and ng the wc ed anmas
of creaton, reptes and nsects, wth as much zea
as the more orthodo Mazdeans. ut the Mag
consdered the antagonsm to be ony superfca, for
they regarded the representatves of the two opposng
prncpes as consubstanta, e ua n power, and
emanatng both from one and the same pre-e stent
prncpe. do not hestate ndeed to refer to
Medan Magsm the orgn of the personage arvana-
a arana, Tme wthout mt, the common source
of huramazda and ngromanyus whch concep-
ton substtutes the most compete Panthesm and
the greatest ndfference as to moras for the
duasm of oroaster, of whch t st mantans
the outward sembance. Ths personage, who was
of great mportance n the boo s whch were
composed before the tme of e ander, and the
concepton of whom became n the mdde ages
the fundamenta dogma of a heresy from Maz-
desm, the heresy of the arvanans, dd not
beong to the ancent fund of the oroastran
regon. e was not mentoned n ts earest
boo s, and a the schoars who are best versed n
these matters agree that hs presence ater ponts
to a corrupton of the orgna doctrne, attrbutabe
to foregn nfuences. ndeme, the favourte
gyptan prests, for the atter hod t matter of regon not to anythng that has
fe, e cept such thngs as they offer n sacrfce: whereas the Mag everythng
wth ther own hands, e cept a dog or a man, and they thn they do a mertorous
thng when they ants, serpents, and other reptes and brds. erod., Co, 140.
1 a na, v., 6.
D c sten, uestons sur e nt utes Semt ues, v. ppert, nnaes de
Phosophc Chr enne, anuary 1862, p. 61 Spege, vesta, o. ., p. 271 o. .,
p. 119, 216 and fo. See aso what have sad n my Manue d store ancenne de
rent, 3rd edton, o ., p. 316,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
230 C D M G C D S C .
dscpe of rstote, descrbng very precsey ths
personage and the duastc coupe from whch he
proceeded, wrtes of ths beng as a concepton of the
Mag.1 t s nterestng to remar here that, n a
passage the frst date of whch may be ascrbed to
erosus, ths same name of arvana s apped to
the egendary personfcaton of the ancent Turanan
race, under the form whch had been assumed by
the Chadac- abyonan egend n rmena about
the orgn of the dfferent races.3 e dscovered n
the fragments of the great ccadan magc coecton
deas anaogous to those resutng from the con-
cepton of arvana-a arana we saw odous demons,
e amtar, and proptous gods opposed to the
demons, e n-dar, both emanatng from Mu-ge.
e suppose, aso, that n a regon whch resembed
neary that of ancent ccad, and represented the same
deas of the sprts and gods under a rather dfferent
form, the dar sde of Mu-ge s character had been
brought out n strong contrast to the favourabe
attrbutes of ea and that at the same tme they
attrbuted to na somethng of the dea of a frst
prncpe whch he orgnay possessed, sghty
modfed, as was the concepton of a the other
gods t w be thus seen that the three gods con-
nected by the ccadans wth the three zones of the
unverse were grouped n such a manner that they
woud naturay be represented n ranansm by
the coupe of huramazda and ngromanyus wth
arvana-a arana above them.
1 f. Damasc, De Prncp., 125. Mos. Choren., ., 5.
s See my ssa de Commentare des ragments cosmogon ues de erose, p. 422
and fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 231
Magc Magsm however goes even further than the
concepton of a common prncpe, from whch both
huramazda and ngromanyus were supposed to
have emanated. hst n the true Mazdesm of
of the Persans, huramazda aone was worshpped
and ngromanyus oaded wth curses, n Magsm
the two prncpes of good and ev, huramazda and
ngromanyus, receved e uay a e the homage of
the atars.
Putarch reates that the Mag offered sacrfces to
ngromanyus, Sr s, pefdvos, and descrbes the
rtes used, whch conssted of an offerng of grass
and sedge, caed ofcof, evdenty the haoma,
sprn ed wth the bood of a wof, and paced n an
obscure spot. erodotus tes us that mestrs,
the spouse of er es, who was entrey under the
nfuence of the Mag, sacrfced seven chdren to
the god of dar ness and the nferna regons. e
aso mentons a e sacrfce as havng been offered
to the same god n the passage of the Strymon,
when the Persans were marchng nto Greece.
Ths shoc ng practce of human sacrfces was en-
trey opposed to the fundamenta prncpes of the
oroastran doctrne, as was aso the worshp of
ngromanyus, and t never appears agan n Per-
san hstory. e recognze n t, n concert wth
Canon awnson,3 a trace of the nfuence of
Magsm.
n ths worshp of the bad prncpe paced upon a
footng of perfect e uaty wth the good, Medan
De s. et sr., p. 369, edtor es e. ., 114.
3 The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 359.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
232 C D M G C D S C .
Magsm reveas tsef as nferor, from a mora pont of
vew, to the doctrne of ccadan magc. ut we must
remember the pecuar crcumstances n whch the
peope of Meda had been paced by the ranan
con uest. There are very strong ndcatons whch
woud ead us to beeve that before the con uest
the form of a serpent was attrbuted to one of the
gods.1 Ths worshp of serpent-gods s found
amongst many of the prmtve Turanan trbes/
The ccadans made the serpent one of the prn-
cpa attrbutes, and one of the forms of ea,3 and
we have a very mportant auson to a mythoogca
serpent n these words from an ccadan dthy-
rambus uttered by a god,4 perhaps by ea, as
mentoned before n uotng the whoe pece:
e the enormous serpent wth seven heads, the weapon
wth seven heads, hod t.
e the serpent whch beats the waves of the sea (attac -
ng) the enemy n front,
devastator n the shoc of batte, e tendng hs power
over heaven and earth, the weapon wth (seven) heads,
( hod t).5
hen once the ranan tradtons were fused wth
the ancent beefs of the Proto-Medc regon, the
serpent-god naturay became dentfed wth the
representatve of the dar and bad prncpe, for,
accordng to the Mazdean myths, the serpent was the
1 See my ettres ssyroog ues, o. ., p. 99.
See ergusson, Tree and Serpent orshp, ondon 1861, n 4to.
3 George awnson, The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 122.
4 . . . , 19.
s have compared esewhere (n my Premeres Cvsatons, o., , p. 136)
ths auson wth the rahmanc egend of Manthanam. See ecords of the Past,
o. , p. 127.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 233
form assumed by ngromanyus, n order to pene-
trate nto the heaven of huramazda.1 n the heroc
cyce, aso, the serpent Daha a, or zh-Da aha,5
con uered by Thraetona,4 an ranan form of the
edc myth T ta, son of ptya,5 was a personfca-
ton of the bad prncpe. Moses Chorenenss6 attr-
butes to the dynasty of the ryan Medes and to the
descendants of ther sub ects, who were transported
nto rmena, the preservaton of the ancent Tura-
nan worshp of the serpent, connectng wth t the
name of styages.7 So aso the descendants of
Thraetona, becomng one wth those they con uered,
ended by worshppng zh-Daha a. nd as the
peope of Turanan orgn were ncned to honour
ther ancent natona god rather than that of the
ranan con uerers, ngromanyus or zh-Daha a
certany out-shone huramazda. rom ths pont
of vew, thn M. ppert8 was rght n recognzng
a trace of the Magsm of the ancent Medes n the
odd regon of the ezds or worshppers of the
dev, who dwe at the present tme n ra -
d emy and the north of Mesopotama for ths
regon professes n ts doctrnes the Mazdean
duasm, but n ts worshp t ony renders homage
to the wc ed prncpe.9
1 a ard, Memore sur Us bas-reefs decouverts en Transyvane, Secton ., .
at the end.
acna, ., 25. 3 enddad-Sad, ., 69.
4 urnouf, ourna sat ue, 3rd seres, o. ., p. 497 and fo.
5 See oth, De er e von erdun n nden und ran, n the etschr. der
Deutsch. Morgen. Gesesch., o. ., p. 216 and fo. Spege, vesta, o. ., p. 7.
6 ., 29.
7 See my ettres ssyroog ues, o. ., p. 97-101.
8 apport au mmstre de nstructon pub ue, Pars 1856.
9 ayard, neveh and abyon, p. 41 and fo., 81-94.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
234 C D M G C D S C .
erodotus tes us that the Mag borrowed
from the ssyrans the worshp of ther ceesta
phrodte, that s, of the nahta ntroduced after-
wards nto the Persan regon by a decree of r-
ta er es Mnemon and may here be permtted
to repeat my own words upon the pace of ths
goddess n the Magsm of Meda.3
The ather of story, n pontng out that the
Mag adopted the Chadao- ssyran goddess, adds
that they caed her Mthra. Ths nformaton
from erodotus has occasoned many con ectures
and many theores of an entrey mythoogca
character, whch have dsappeared before a more
ntmate ac uantance wth the satc regons. t
present, the most generay receved opnon amongst
schoars naturay resuts from the study of the
orgna ranan sources t decdes that the vew
ta en by erodotus s nadmssbe, that the hs-
toran of ecarnassus has commtted an error and
occasoned a confuson, as he has aso done n other
paces.4 ut what was the cause of t Ths
ueston athough t has not been as ed as yet,
st thn fnds an answer n the cose aance
between the worshp of nahta and Mthra n the
system of Medan Magsm. The concepton of the
personage of Mthra as a form of the sun dates bac
to the prmtve ryan fund of regous deas we
fnd n t one of the dtyas of edc mythoogy, and
t s mpossbe that the authors of the frst Mazdean
1 ., 131. erosus, p. Cem. e ., Protrept, ., 5.
3 ssa e Commentare des ragments cosmogon ues de Serose,p. 157 and fo.
4 See rea, De Perscs nomnhs apud Scrptores Graecos, p. 5 and fo.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 235
reforms shoud not have nown ths anaogy. ut
ths vew of Mthra evdenty dd not assume n
ther system the mportance whch was afterwards
attrbuted to t n the atest oroastran boo s
he was a secondary personage, nferor, perhaps,
even to the mshaspands, not a dety of the
same or neary the same ran as huramazda for
Mazdesm, n ts prmtve purty, recognzed ony n
the atter the supreme and perfect dvne nature.
nd Canon awnson has very udcousy re-
mar ed that the ntroducton of Mthra nto the
pubc worshp too pace at the same tme as that
of nahta, and that the two facts pont to a
hstorca connecton whch must not be overoo ed.
ndeed, the nscrpton of rta er es Mnemon at
Susa s the frst offca document of the chaeme-
nan dynasty whch mentons other gods wth
huramazda, and these gods were nahta and
Mthra, unted together and formng an ndvsbe
group. The ega estabshment of ther worshp
n ths supreme ran must therefore have been
smutaneous, and must have arsen from the same
source. nd t was n the tme of rta er es that
enophon began to spea of Mthra as one of the
prncpa natona gods of the Persans.
fter ths t s very dffcut not to thn that
rta er es Mnemon, among the nnovatons whch
durng hs regn modfed the oroastran regon so
much, ntroduced not ony a new personage, but a
dvne coupe, that of Mthra and nahta, whch the
1 The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 36o and fo.
Cyrop., ., 5, 53 conom., ., 24.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
236 C D M G C D S C .
presence of Mthra ustfed them n graftng as an
aen branch upon the ancent stoc of Mazdesm,
and whch had aready been grafted upon t n the
system of Medan Magsm. n ths atter system,
as far as we can understand the economy of t, the
worshp of the sun and moon, spo en of by ero-
dotus, was estabshed under the nfuence of
the Chadao- ssyran regon, wth the form of
the worshp of the coupe of a soar god and unar
goddess, Mthra and nahta,1 paced mmedatey
beneath huramazda. ence the msta e made by
erodotus, who confounded the two personages of ths
coupe. Perhaps t was not after a an error, and the
dvne coupe of whch we are spea ng may have
been sometmes desgnated as a doube Mthra. So
aso mght we e pan, as the remans of ths state of
thngs, the e presson n a passage from the acna,1
whch has much puzzed the commentators, hu-
raebya Mthraebya the two dvne Mthras. 3
do not thn we need to uafy ths opnon
snce our study of the ccadan magc te ts aows
us to confrm t. e have notced the cose resem-
bance between the offce of medator, attrbuted to
Mthra n the Persan regon from the tme of
rta er es Mnemon, wth that fed by S -muu-
h between man and ea n the ccadan system.
The name of Mthra, sgnfyng the frend, mght
be ta en as an ranan e uvaent or as a sort of
1 hst the ryan-Medes borrowed the person of nat from the Chadao-
ssyran regon the atter receved from them the name of Mthra, as an
appeaton of the sun. . . 1. ., 69, 5.
., 29.
3 See urnouf, Commentare mr e apa, p. 351.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 237
transaton of S -muu- h, he who sheds abroad
, good for men. t seems that n Magsm Mthra
must orgnay have ta en the pace and the attr-
butes of some medator-god of the Proto-Medc
regon, anaogous to the S -muu- h of the
ccadans, who bore, no doubt, the same nd
of name. e was ater dvded nto an orgna
coupe, e the god attached to each person n
the ccadan system, and wth hm was assocated
the goddess nahta, who was borrowed from the
Chadao- ssyran regon.
asty, to compete the pcture of Medan Ma-
gsm, and to fnsh the comparson of ponts of re-
sembance wth the system we studed amongst the
ccadans, we must menton that the practces of
ncantaton and sorcery were greaty deveoped n t.
These practces are formay forbdden and severey
condemned by a the boo s of Mazdesm, whch
attrbuted the nventon of them to the atus, the
enemes of oroaster. The name ydtus, used by
Darus n the nscrpton of a sh-- ustam to
desgnate the regon of the Mag, woud aone
strongy favour the noton that these rtes were con-
sdered very mportant. Dnon3 aso descrbes the
ncantatons to whch the Mag devoted themseves
wth ther dvnng wand n ther hand. They fore-
tod the future by throwng tte stc s of tamars
wood 4 ths custom s sad by the cassca wrters
to have been of Scythan or Turanan orgn. The
aregma havng become after a certan perod an
1 Penddad-Sadf, ., 52-56. See ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 149.
3 p. Scho. ad candr. Therac., ., 613. 4 bd. 5 afna, ., 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
238 C D M G C D S C .
essenta part of the nsgna of the mnsters of the
Mazdean worshp, was orgnay nothng ese than a
bunde of these wands, the use of whch was ntro-
duced nto Persa under the nfuence of the Mag.1
oowng the en ures whch we are gong to ma e
nto astroogy and dvnaton n Chadea and aby-
on, we sha prove that the throwng of these wands
was nown and practsed there,1 and that ths was
even the most ancent mode of dvnaton used n
the tme of the ccadans.3
e sad that the Mag pretended to have the
power of drawng fre down from heaven upon ther
atars by means of certan woods and rtes.
erodotus4 and Dogenes aertus 5 spea of the
supernatura power the Mag thought they possessed.
The ast of these wrters had partcuary consuted
the speca treatse upon the Mag by ermppus,
where they were represented as uggers and en-
chanters.6 bout the tme of the Medan wars a
boo attrbuted to the Magus sthanes was crcuated
n Greece ths boo was the orgn of the magc
substtuted by the Gree s from that tme forth for
the coarse and ancent rtes of Goeta.7 rom what we
now of ths boo , t seems to have taught, as the
1 See G. awnson, The ve Great Moarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 351.
ze e . 26. The wands or arrows of fate are mar ed on many abyonan
cynders as hed n the hand of Mardu ( a ard, Cute de Mthra, p. ., o. 2
v., , o. 5), or of star ( a ard, p. v., o. 1), the dvntes of the panets
upter and enus, the most favourabe detes accordng to the deas of astroogers.
3 There s certany a resembance between ths dvnaton and the magc throwng
of dce that we see mentoned n the tabet 142 of the rtsh Museum.
4 ., 103, 120 .,,12. s De t. phosoph. proem., 6.
Pn., st. at., ., 2.
7 Pn., ., 1 useb., Chronc, ., 4S Prospar. vange., ., 10 ., 14 Sud.,
. pu, pong., 27.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 239
supreme secrets of the caste of the Mag, a sorts of
spes and dvnatons, even to the nvocaton of the
dead and the nferna sprts.1 urther, these prests
who had spread from Meda over the whoe of Persa
were regarded n the west as types of enchanters and
magcans,1 hence the meanng attached by us to the
word magc. Ther magc was nown, however, to
have resembed very neary that of Chadea,3 whch
ended by causng n the mnds of the Gree s an
ne trcabe confuson between the Mag and the
Chadeans.4
t has been necessary to e pan these thngs very
fuy n order to gve a compete dea of our now-
edge of the Medan Magsm, whch s st after a
a very obscure sub ect. ut thn that from these
e panatons the reader w be abe to dstngush
fary we between the three eements composng
ths m ed system: the ranan and Mazdean ee-
ment, whch may be compared to a garment cast
over the ancent conceptons of a very dfferent orgn
as a resut of the con uest by the Medes proper
the doctrnes borrowed from the Chadao- ssyran
regon, consstng chefy of the worshp of the
stars and nahta and asty, the ancent fund of
the popuar Turanan beefs before the nvason of
1 Pn., ., 5.
Strab., ., p. 24 ., p. 762 ucan, De ecromant,, p. 11, edt. ehmann
mman. Marce., ., 6 rgen, dv. Ces., ., 80 Mnut. ., ctavan, 26
Cem. e ., Protrept., ., p. 17, edt. Potter S. Cypran, De do, n pp., o., .,
p. 408.
5 mman. Marce., ., 6.
4 Pat., ., cbad., 37 ustn, ., Dogen. aert., ., 8 Pn., st. at.,
., 2 ., 49 pu., ord., ., 5 Tatan., rat ad Graec, . Sud.,
Mayo) and wpoaorpT s, Consttut. postoc, ., 26, Cem, e ., Stromat,, .,
p. 598, edt. Potter rnot., dv. gent., ., 52.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
240
C D M G C D S C .
the ranans. nay, these beefs have therefore
a cose resembance wth the doctrnes of the od
ccadan magc boo s, a resembance anaogous to
that e stng between the daects of ant- ryan
Meda and ccadan Chadea.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
241
C PT .
nno-Tartaran Magca Mythoogy.
connecton wth the nnsh mythoogy
and magc s st more str ng. e have
a ferte mne of nformaton about the rtes and
regon of ths naton n the great popee of the
aevaa, whch M. eouzon- educ has underta en
to ay before the rench pubc, and of whch,
athough t s transated nto many uropean an-
guages,1 our schoars and terary men are amost
entrey gnorant ths s much to be regretted, for
the poem shoud be paced ne t to the popees of
Greece, nda, and Persa, on account of ts beauty
and mportance. The sub ect of t has been ceary
e paned n the wor s of Ganander, Castren,3 and
other nnsh schoars.4
1 The best of these transatons s the German, pubshed by M. Schefner at
esngfors n 1852.
Mythooga ennca, eer for arung ofver afgudar, 1789.
3 oresungen ueber de nnsche Mythooge, 2nd edton, St. Petersburg, 1856.
See aso the two dssertatons, Ueber de auber unst der nnev, and gemene
Ueberscht der Goeesen und der Mage der nnen waehrend des edenthuns, n hs
enere Schrften, pubshed by M. Schefner.
4 e cannot enumerate here a the wor s of Toppeus, Parthan, Tengstrom,
Gottund, onnrot, and os nen.
17
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
242 C D M G C D S C .
The ancent nnsh pagansm had as a founda-
ton the worshp of the sprts of nature, whch we have
aready seen e stng n such a prmtve and coarse
state amongst the Sberan trbes. The fact that
the two are cosey connected, and that the nnsh
worshp of sprts was derved from the Sberan, needs
no further demonstraton, for t has been ceary
proved by a who have wrtten upon the sub ect.
ut on ths foundaton the magnaton of the nns
but up a fne mythoogca structure wth a
numerous herarchy of gods and gen dfferng n
ran , whe each preserved the mar of hs orgn
and became the sub ect of varous egends. mongst
the peope of Suom, frst n ther ancent eastern
doman, where they ved under brghter s es and of
whch they preserved some vague remembrance, and
then n the new homes n northern urope to whch
they graduay receded, the same thng too pace as
wth the ccadan natons upon the ban s of, the
uphrates and Tgrs. The od demonoogca and
magca supersttons of the Turanan race gave brth
to a perfect regous system and a ferte mythoogy.
though the dfference of countres and cmates
gave a dfferent coourng to many personfcatons
beongng to both mythooges, the regons of these
two natons were manfesty nspred by the same
genus, derved from the common fund of deas of
one and the same race. e may we be astonshed
at fndng so great a resembance, so many gods and
sprts retanng the same character under dfferent
names, and such a perfect smarty between certan
formuae of ncantatons n spte of the wde dstance
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 243
both n tme and space whch separates heathen
nand, whch dd not embrace Chrstanty unt
the mdde ages, from purey ccadan Chadea,
whch was uttery annhated ffteen centures before
the Chrstan era.
The nns never had any other prests than ther
magcans, ther worshp conssted ony n domestc
offerngs on certan f ed days, wth the parents of
the famy as mnsters, and n mysterous ceremones
to whch was attrbuted a supernatura power, whe
those entrusted wth the scence whch prescrbed how
these were to be performed, were caed prodges.
mongst these atter there were on the one hand
the Teta at, the earned, saa at, the ntegent,
or aua at, the ncantators, magcans of a be-
nevoent character who had recourse ony to an
artfca e ctement n order to earn the future
and enter nto drect communcaton wth the
sprts, and to the sacred songs and rtuas whch
act upon the atter and nduce them to protect
man M. en, n treatng on ths sub ect at
esngfors n 1844, attrbutes to them a sacerdota
character, to whch the o at or sorcerers propery
so caed had no cam. These o at pretended
to be n connecton wth both bad and good sprts,
they used ther nowedge and power for ev as
we as for good, accordng as they were we or
evy dsposed towards any person. To these n-
cantatons they added the use of phters and other
strange practces ther chef rte was that whch was
caed by the Scandnavans Sedr, whch conssted n
pronouncng certan words over the fame, together
17
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
244 C D M G C D S C .
wth ceremones of whch ony the ntated possessed
the secret by means of the Sedr a person coud
assume any form he wshed, or become nvsbe,
or be transported nstantaneousy from one pace to
another.1
The Teta at and o at a e camed the power
to cure or rather e pe dseases, whch they con-
sdered as persona bengs, by means of ther formuae,
ther songs, and enchanted drn s whch were reay
pharmaceutca ngredents they were the ony
physcans of the naton. There e sted between
these two casses of persons the dstncton whch
we have observed n the ccadan boo s between
the prest of magc and the maevoent sorcerer,
consdered as an mpous beng. n the aevaa,
spes hed a very mportant pace they were con-
sdered as a dvne wor , and the gods themseves
had recourse to them contnuay durng the course
of ther heroc fe but the sorcerers were depcted
as perverse men, who abused these supreme secrets,
and put them to a wrong use. The nns attr-
buted to the ncantatons and magc rtes, whether
used for a good or bad end, an absoute power over
the whoe of nature, and aso the eements and
sprts. The earth and the ar, the vsbe and n-
vsbe regons, water and fre, were sub ect to the
power of spes they brought the dead bac to tor-
ment the vng they even acted upon the most
powerfu gods, neutrazed ther nfuence, or e er-
1 or further nterestng detas respectng the Greenanders, nns, and the
sye o s of the s umau , see Dr. n s egends and Taes of the s umau ,
and etters from Greenand. d.
See onnrot, bhandung uber de magsche Medcn der nnen.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 245
csed a sort of constrant over them. nnsh
poetry descrbes the effects of these sorceres under
the most hyperboca forms. f ths we w gve an
e ampe:
emmn anen entered the house t was fu of men
ta ng freey men cothed n ong garments upon
the benches, sngers upon the pavement, runoas under
the wde opened doors, nstruments ranged around the
was, and upon the prncpa seat, near the hearth,
sorcerers.
nd emmn anen began hs spes.
e sang, and the most accompshed sngers ony brought
forth rdcuous sounds.
Ther hands became covered wth stone goves, masses of
stone bent ther bac s, a stone hat crushed ther heads,
stone coars s ueezed ther nec s.
So they moc ed the most famous sngers, the most cever
runoas.
emmn anen sang agan: and the men were thrown
nto a sedge drawn by a dscooured cat and the cat,
n ts rapd course, bore them off to the e treme mts
of Poh oa,1 as far as the vast deserts of apand, where
the horse s footstep no onger resounds, and the mare s
foa fnds no pasture.
emmn anen sang agan : and the men cast themseves
nto the great guf of apand, nto the strat whch
swaows up heroes, nto those waves of whch the
sorcerers drn n order to uench ther burnng
thrst.
emmn anen sang agan : and the men roed nto the
mpetuous torrent of ut a, nto the fata guf whch
swaows up trees as a prey, nto whch the pnes fa
wth ther roots, n whch the crested frs are en-
gufed.
1 The word of dar ness, the abode of wc ed sprts.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
246 C D M G C D S C .
Thus emmn anen moc ed at young men, od men
and men n the prme of fe, by means of hs ncanta-
tons.1
ut whatever the power of these spes may have
been, whch governed nature and supernatura bengs,
sprts and gods, there was a tasman more powerfu
even than they, for t controed ther power and
protected ts possessor ths was the ceesta
wand, resembng the wand of the Medan Mag.
The gods themseves found ther ony protecton from
certan enchantments n ths wand. anamonen,
threatened by the great sorceress of apand, an-
swers her:
The apander cannot hurt me wth hs spes, for hod
n my hands the ceesta wand, and he who hates me,
and woud brng ev upon me, does not possess t
e w now proceed to en ure nto the mythoogy
and the herarchy of the nnsh gods and sprts.
t the head of a, we fnd three gods who dvded
the soveregnty of the unverse, U o, anamo-
nen, and marnen. U o, whose name sgnfed
the ancent, the venerabe, was the ceesta od
man, anha tavahnen, the god of heaven,
Tavahan umaa n hs connecton wth the two
others he had a mar ed superorty and appeared
sometmes even as a frst prncpe, whence hs
surname of y umaa, the supreme god. ana-
monen, the frend of the waves, was the ruer of
aevaa, part ., 12th runa. Cf. the ryan Medaeva egend of the Ped Pper
of amen n ts varous forms. d.
aevaa, 24th runa of the frst edton the te t of the second, pubshed n 1849,
seems to be nferor n ths pace. Cf. the Gree myth of the goden bough whch
aone secured the vng n ther vst to ades.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 247
the humd eement and the atmosphere marnen,
the eterna forger, the master of the terrestra
gobe and of the treasures whch t contans, whch
he aone had succeeded n wor ng. The three
hghest gods of nnsh mythoogy, who together
f ed the gates of the ar, estabshed the ceesta
vaut, and sown the stars n space, 1 U o,
anamonen, and marnen, corresponded then
amost e acty to the three superor gods who
presded over the three zones of the unverse n
the system of the ccadan magc coecton, na,
ea, and Mu-ge. The resembance s partcuary
str ng between ea and anamonen, whose
adventures form the sub ect of the aevaa. e
the ccadan dety, the nnsh god was not ony
ng of the waters and the atmosphere, he was
aso the sprt whence a fe proceeded, the master
of favourabe spes, the adversary and the con ueror
of a personfcatons of ev, and the soveregn
possessor of a scence. e sent the ceesta fre
to man, and nvented musc and ncantatons. very
one needed to nvo e hs protecton, warrors,
fshermen, magcans, a fet the effects of hs pro-
tecton. The sweat whch dropped from hs body was
a bam for a dseases. e aone furnshed effca-
cous assstance aganst the charms of the sorcerers,
and an appea to hm was a ast resource aganst the
encroachments of the demons. e s aso the
depostary of the unes of scence, of the
aevaa, part ., 14th runa.
Cf. the gyptan myth of the sautary vrtues of the sweat of the god a, as
reated n the Magca Papyrus n the rtsh Museum, ecords of the Past, o. .,
p. 116. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
248 C D M G C D S C .
supreme words, of the creatve words, whch
he dscovered n the ancent punen,1 words
whch gave fe to everythng that e sted and whch
had power to bnd the gods as we as the nferor
bengs. These words, e the mysterous name of
the ccadan boo s were the ast pont n super-
natura scence, the spe above a spes they had
n themseves an unparaeed vrtue ute nde-
pendent of the agent who uttered them. hen
anamonen, who s contnuay represented n the
epopee as a hero n spte of hs dvne nature had
been wounded by the a e of Poh a, the personfca-
ton of the nferna regon, he sought the od man of
Suom, that he mght staunch the torrent of bood
fowng from the wound and the od man reped to
hm:
e have staunched greater wounds, we have bound up
more terrbe ones, we have trumphed over greater
dffcutes, we have bro en through sterner obstaces
by the three words of the creaton, by the hoy and
orgna words. The mouths of rvers, the currents of
a es, and rushng cataracts have been con uered. e
have oned sthmuses to sthmuses.
eow the three superor gods, the nns ncuded
n ther worshp a the ob ects and bengs of nature,
whch they peoped everywhere wth persona sprts,
sometmes dstnct from ther ob ect, sometmes
bended wth t. They rendered homage to moun-
tans, stones, trees, seas, rvers, and fountans. re
was to them a dvne beng, beng worshpped n the
1 aevaa, part ., gth and oth runas.
aevaa, part ., 3rd runa,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 249
fame on the domestc hearth to whch, at the
festva of the ouu, the mother of the famy offered
a baton wth ths nvocaton :
se ever hgher my fame,
ut do not become greater nor shne brghter
Ths festva of the ouu too pace mmedatey
after the wnter sostce, when the days began to
engthen the rte of the worshp of the fame seems
then to ndcate that the nns dentfed the fre,
honoured by them n ts eementary reaty, wth the
sun, ust as we have seen the ccadan god re be-
come a soar personage n the abyonan epopee,
under the form of the hero zdubar, or Dhubar. ow-
ever ths may be, the nns nvo ed the sun under the
name of Pawa, to protect them from the demons of
the nght, and to cure certan dseases, especay any
nfrmty of the bran, as the ccadans nvo ed the
god Utu, who personfed the same panet. They
worshpped n addton uu, the mae god of the
moon, who corresponded e acty wth the u,
nzuna or tu of the ccadans and they had aso
many steary dvntes, e tava the great bear,
and Taht, or the stars n the abstract.
ccordng to the nnsh mythoogy, each pace
had ts ata, sprt or genus, each house ts famar
gnome or Tonttu, each eement and natura phe-
nomenon a sprt beongng to that cass caed by the
Scandnavans Dvergues, every acton of man, every
crcumstance of fe, ts genus or speca god.
1 . . e, es rvese over Se ords Prwsteged over Teemar en orge,
p. 243.
e must compare t wth one of the ccadan names of the god Sun, seba.
ewa was aso the soar god of the aps.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
250 C D M G C D S C .
Some partcuar sprts caed gres made the pants
grow whch the abourer cutvated, and watched
over ther deveopment. thers, the e uset, wnged
sprts, some bac , and others whte, some wc ed,
and others agan benefcent, ndcated ther presence
partcuary by enterng houses where a corpse was
yng.
rom ths vast crowd of sprts scattered over the
whoe of creaton arose the gods who were aso very
numerous, presdng over a cass of bengs, a co-
ecton of phenomena, some phase n the deveopment
of man, anmas or pants, stand out characterzed
by a more genera nature and a hgher power.
ere nnsh mythoogy dffered entrey from that
of the ccadans t assumed a pecuar dosyncrasy,
and attested the nfuence of the so and cmate where
t attaned perfecton. Under the burnng sun of the
borders of the uphrates and Tgrs, and n the mdst
of the goomy forests and cy marshes of nand,
the same prncpe of the personfcaton of natura
phenomena, ob ects, and casses of bengs beongng
to the anmated word, necessary produced gods of
a dfferent aspect. e need not therefore be sur-
prsed to fnd that a ths part of ccadan mythoogy
was represented among the nns by mythoogca
creatons dfferng entrey from the popuar super-
stton. dey separated, both n tme and space,
these two natons have added, each n ther own
way, to the common foundaton of the same con-
cepton of the supernatura word and ts reaton
to nature, whch we see pany manfestng tsef
through the dverse coours and forms of the em-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 251
beshments. Two trees of the same nd, panted
n dfferent sos and cmates, do not grow n the
same way but the botanst can recognse, never-
theess, ther specfc dentty and ther common
orgn. fter a, there s not more dfference,
nay, ndeed there s even ess, between the nnsh
mythoogy and that of the ccadan magc boo s,
than there s between the mythooges of the Gree
and ndan natons, whch are but dfferent branches
arsng from the same root, the prmtve beefs of
the ryan race.
have not underta en to gve n ths pace a
treatse on nnsh mythoogy desre ony to show
the communty of sprt and the ponts of resem-
bance t has wth the ancent ccadan mythoogy,
as aready ponted out by Prof. Sayce. sha
decne to enumerate the nnsh gods created by
the aspects of nature n the north, who coud have
no counterpart n those countres where the c-
cadans dwet, dvntes, for nstance, presdng over
the great brch and fr woods, e taanen,
Tapo, the shepherd of the wd beasts of these
forests, the bearded od man of the oyous forest,
to whom a very poetca nvocaton s addressed
n the aevaa,1 together wth a the mnor dvn-
tes n ther tran, whose duty t was to propagate
and dstrbute the dfferent speces of forest trees
and the wd beasts whch dwet under ther shadow.
Popuar magnaton mutped these ndefntey,
and epc poetry ascrbed to them, geneaoges and
hstores resembng those of man nd. ot ess
1 7th runa of the frst edton, 14th of the second.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
252 C D M G C D S C .
numerous were the gods who watched over the
foc s, e atos, a r, Suvetar, and those who
protected the fshermen of the atc, ncreasng the
fshes and sendng them nto hs nets, e uotar and
hs spouse ewo, the goddess of the otters, and so
many other dvntes of the second ran , presded
over by hto, the ng of the ocean and the waters.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
253
C PT , .
urther nayss of nnsh Demonoogy.
these consderatons ta e us bac to the con-
ceptons we observed n the ccadan boo s,
whch were ndeed the fundamenta conceptons of a
the Turanan natons and a prevang characterstc
of ther regon and ths was the mportance of the
gods and sprts presdng over the treasures bured n
the bosom of the earth, and the wor s of metaurgy.1
ere was the empre of the great huarnen, the dvne
smth, who forged upon hs anv the ceesta vaut
and t s n ths connecton that we meet wth the gen
of the roc s and mnes, the uorn a , who wor ed
under the gudance of amuanen. owever, here
agan, whe we notce a certan anaogy, there was
aso an mportant dfference, whch resuted from the
dverse condtons of the two natons of ccad and
Suom. n the ccadan boo s, the most mportant
pace amongst the gods of metaurgy was gven to the
god of copper. n nnsh poetry, not copper but
ron hed the frst ran , of whch the speca god
1 See on ths sub ect my Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 114-126.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
254 C D M G C D S C .
auta- e h was surrounded by a retnue of reatons
correspondng wth the prncpa operatons used n
wor ng that meta: and the egend of the brth of
ron s one of the most remar abe and orgna n the
aevaa.1 ut ths appcaton of a the metaurgc
myths to ron was certany not aways to be found
amongst the nns t resuted from the pecuar
condtons of ther so ourn n the country from whch
they were fnay e peed, where ron abounded, and
the ac of copper and bronze rendered t ess ey
that they woud remember the ancent tradtons
whch ther vonan brethren ept so eaousy.
The ccadans, on the contrary, athough they had
aready wor ed ron, were much more abundanty
supped wth bronze t was the common meta
whch they used for ther nstruments and utenss.
t ths pont phoogy draws our attenton to a fact,
the e act parae of that shown n the mythoogy.
The word (wndu) whch desgnates copper n the
ccadan, s dentca wth that sgnfyng ron
amongst the nns (rauta), and the aps (rude), and
whch passed thence to the Scavonans and thu-
anans as the name of the same meta (ruda). Thus
n the ryan anguages a word that orgnay meant
meta n a genera sense, became n Sanscrt the
name of ron especay (ayas), and n atn that of
bronze (ces).
ccordng to the nnsh creed, each man bore
wthn hm from hs brth a dvne sprt who was hs
nseparabe companon for fe. Ths sprt became
1 Part ., 4th runa.
G. awnson, The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 96-99.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 255
more cosey unted to ts sub ect, n proporton as
the atter tore hmsef away from earthy thngs to
retre nto the sanctuary of hs sou. Ths was an m-
portant source of the magcan s supernatura power
he aspred to a transcendenta ecstasy, tua ntoon,
to a great state of e ctement of the sou, tua hat-
orhn, n whch he became e the sprt dweng n
hm, and entrey dentfed wth t. e used art-
fca means, nto catng drugs for nstance, n order
to attan to ths state of e ctement, for t was ony
then that he succeeded, so to spea , n defyng
hmsef, and receved the homage of the gen and
sprts of nature.1 Ths doctrne, whch M. en has
e paned very ceary, and whch hed a chef pace n
the nnsh regous deas, as aso n ther magc, s
ust that of the speca god attached to each man
and dweng n hs body, whch prevaed aso n
the ccadan magc boo s. Ths furnshes an affnty
of conceptons and beefs whch s of great mpor-
tance, snce t s not one of those natura deas whch
arse ndependenty amongst wdey dfferng natons.
To fnd esewhere a smar noton, we must go to
Persa for the doctrne of the ravaschs, whch we
have aready decded that the ranans obtaned
through the Medes, from ccadan sources. very
demonoogca regon, as soon as t becomes eevated
and purfed, eads to duasm: t ays down the
doctrne that sprts are spread over a parts of
nature, and to e pan the spectace of good by the
sde of ev, decay and destructon wth regeneraton
1 Cf. the cutus of the Pythan poo, n the nto caton of the prestess at
Dephos. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
256 C D M G C D S C .
and fe, whch nature constanty affords, t assumes
the e stence of two opposng armes of good and ev
sprts. Ths, as we have seen, was the case wth the
ccadans, and t was the same aso among the nns.
They ewse recognzed two words at enmty wth
each other that of the gods together wth the
proptous sprts, and that of the demons, respectvey
the ngdom of ght and that of dar ness, the regon
of good and that of ev. ut they paced these two
words upon the earth, nstead of adoptng the cca-
dan vew, by whch the demons were supposed to ssue
from a subterraneous abyss one was the bessed
regon of the aevaa, stuated under the drect and
benefcent nfuence of the sun s rays, the other the
Poh oo, whch devours men and swaows up
heroes, where the demons dwet, and where the
dead found ther home, Tuonea, governed by the
severe Tuon. The nns magned the regon of
Poh oa to be stuated amongst the unnhabtabe
sotudes of the poes, apand on one sde servng t
as a boundary. There the most wc ed sorcerers oved
to dwe, and there the demons ad n ambush to watch
men. The cy pans of apand were to the nns
what the burnng sands of raba were to the c-
cadans, an accursed country and a resort of fou
sprts.
The demons who were born n the dar ness of
Poh oa were ute as numerous as the good sprts
they were scattered over the whoe unverse, and
brought troube and destructon everywhere. They
msed hunters, caused dseases, dsturbed the sence
of the nght, ncreased the number of woves and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 257
fo es and n short, a the sufferngs of the sad
and desoate northern wnter were attrbutabe to
ther nfuence.
nnsh mythoogy nvented unmted casses of
. wc ed sprts and demons for a nds of msfortunes
and troube. n epc poetry we fnd that a more
human form s gven to the nfuences dspersed
throughout the word, where they opposed and strove
to destroy the wor of the gods and proptous gen.
n ths case, the wc ed prncpe was personfed by
the gant s, who had a wfe and chdren, horses,
dogs, cats, and servants, a hdeous and wc ed e
hmsef n one word, the compete househod of the
chef of a trbe. The bad nfuence of s e tended
everywhere : s- e moanen, hs servant, regned
over the mountans es- s, another of hs
servants, over the waters den- ntu, hs brd,
carred ev nto the ar den- uuna, hs horse,
traversed the pans and deserts den- ssa, hs
cat, spread terror around her, and forced theves to
avow ther msdeeds, thus occasonay turnng her
wc ed acton to a good purpose the den a ,
anaogous to the ures, were hs messengers.
s, scourng the pans on hs horse, whe hs brd
preceded hm n the ar, seems to have been orgn-
ay a personfcaton of the cy and fata north wnd.
The nns consdered hm as one of the most terrbe
demons, ust as the ccadans feared the personfca-
ton of the west wnd, whch produced by ts e cessve
heat n ther country ute as fata effects.
s we have aready stated, the sorcerers hed com-
muncaton wth these demons as fre uenty as, or
13
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
258 C D M G C D S C .
even more fre uenty than, they dd wth the good
sprts and to ths daboca ntercourse they owed
a great dea of ther power. The prests of magc
brought about ths communcaton entrey by means
of a sprtua frenzy and sacred words. s to the
demons, they e orcsed them by the power of ther
formuae and by the hep of the sprtua bengs of
the good prncpe many of ther ncantatons were
destned thus to repuse the wc ed demons, to brea
daboca spes, and to nvo e n ths wor the ad
of the pure sprts. ut nnsh magc was chefy
medca, beng used to cure dseases and wounds:
ths vew of ts deveopment has been admraby e -
paned by onnrot n a speca treatse.1
ere we meet agan the fundamenta noton, whch
s so characterstc of certan races of man nd, that
every dsease was tsef a persona beng, or a demon,
and that ts nvason consttuted an actua possesson
of the dseased person.
ccordng to the nns dseases were the daughters
of ouhatar, the od ady of Poh oa, ust as the
ccadans consdered them to have ssued from n-
ga, the ady of the goomy abyss and of the dead.
They regarded peursy, gout, coc, consumpton,
eprosy, and the pague, as so many dstnct per-
sonages. These had ther resdence at pma , the
h of pans, stuated on an sand n the rver of
Tuonea, the rver of the country of the dead, the
anaogue of the rver Daha of the ccadan tabets.
1 bhandung uber de magsche Medcn der nnen. See aso for an ustraton
of the gyptan demono-medca system whch had a e bass, e Grand Papyrus
bers n U gyptooge, par M. . Chabas, and aso the orgna te t tsef, Papyrus
bers, epzg, fo., 1876. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C. D S C . 259
The h of pma recas aso by ts concepton
the mountan of the est, of the ccadan boo s,
whence the prncpa demons ssued to spread over
the surface of the earth. Ths h of pma was
hgh : on ts summt was a great fat stone, surrounded
by many other arge stones. n the mdde one were
nne hoes, n whch the dseases were bured wth
the hep of con uratons. e read n one of our
ccadan ncantatons:
May the dsease be swaowed up nto the earth e
passng waters.
vutar, or pu-tyto, daughter of Tuon, went to
coect the dseases n a brazen vesse, and had them
coo ed upon a magc hearth.
The sorcerer or prest of magc recognzed the
dsease from whch a man was sufferng by the spe-
ca dagnostc facuty that the state of dvne ecstasy,
whether natura or artfca deveoped. hen he
had once decded what the dsease was, he set about
e orcsng the demon, usng enchanted drn s, tas-
mans, magc nots, ncantatons, and occasonay,
as the hghest means to whch he coud have re-
course, f he had succeeded n dscoverng the secret,
the a-powerfu words wth whch anamonen was
entrusted.
The nnsh ncantatons for e orcsng the demons
of dseases were composed n e acty the same
sprt, and founded upon the same data, as the
ccadan ncantatons destned for the e purpose.
They were formuae beongng to the same famy, and
they often showed a remar abe smarty of anguage
1 . . . ., 3, co. 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the gyptan ncantatons, on the contrary, havng
been composed by peope wth very dfferent deas
about the supernatura word, assumed ute another
form.
Ths s an ncantaton from one of the songs of the
aevaa:
maady, dsappear nto the heavens pan, rse up to
the couds nfamed vapour, fy nto the ar, n order
that the wnd may ta e thee away, that the tempest
may chase thee to dstant regons, where nether sun
nor moon gve ther ght, where the warm wnd does
not nfame the fesh.
pan, mount upon the wnged steed of stone, and fy to
the mountans covered wth ron. or he s too robust
to be devoured by dsease, to be consumed by pans.
Go, dseases, to where the vrgn of pans has her hearth,
where the daughter of anamonen coo s pans, go
to the h of pans.
There are the whte dogs, who formery howed n
torments, who groaned n ther sufferngs.
Ths other ncantaton aganst the pague was ds-
covered by Ganander:
0 scourge, depart pague, ta e thy fght, far from the
bare fesh.
1 w gve thee a horse, wth whch to escape, whose shoes
sha not sde on ce, nor whose feet sp on the roc s.
Go where send thee. Ta e for thy ourney the nferna
steed, the staon of the mountan. ee to the moun-
tans of Tur a, to the roc of ron. Go across the
sandy pans of the nferna regons, and precptate
thysef nto the eterna abyss, whence thou wt
1 May the dsease of hs head be carred away nto the heavens e a voent
wnd, says an ccadan ncantaton ( . . . ., 3, co. 2.) nd another, May
the dseases of the head, the nfrmtes fy away nto the s y e grasshoppers, may
they dart nto vast space e brds.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 261
never return. Go where send thee, nto the thc
forest of apand, nto the dar regons of Poh a.
The ccadan formuae banshed the demons whch
they had e peed from a man s body to the sandy
desert the nnsh runa sends the pague away to
apand.1 Such s the dfferent form we shoud
e pect the same dea to ta e wth two natons paced
n such opposte geographca condtons, athough
orgnay from the same stoc .
hen wounds aone were to be cured, there were no
demons to e orcse. They used speca ncantatons,
words of con uraton (manous), whch they pro-
nounced over the pace to stop the fow of bood.
The nnth runa of the aevaa furnshes us wth a
good e ampe n the recta of the cure of ana-
mbnen s wound:
sten, bood, nstead of fowng, nstead of pourng forth
thy warm stream. Stop, bood, e a wa stop e a
hedge stop e a reef n the sea e a stff care
n the moss, e a bouder n the fed, e the pne
n the wood.
hen the fow of bood was staunched, the ncan-
taton caed upon certan dvntes, who coud repar
the damage whch the weapon had done to the
body thus e a cosed up the wound :
Come here, come, e a, beautfu woman, cose wth
turf, stop the gapng wound wth moss hde t wth
tte stones, n order that the a e may not overfow,
that the red bood may not nundate the earth.
1 Cf. the ewsh ceremony of e peng the goat of zaze nto the desert. d.
The common sedge, Care paustrs ( ) of whch there are about thrty ngsh
speces.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
262 C D M G C D S C .
The goddess Suonetar heaed and renewed the fesh:
She s beautfu, the goddess of vens, Suonetar, the
benefcent goddess She nts the vens wonderfuy
wth her beautfu spnde, her meta dstaff, her ron
whee.
Come to me, nvo e thy hep come to me, ca thee.
rng n thy bosom a bunde of fesh, a ba of vens to
te the e tremty of the vens.
These are caed the runas of the synty, or of re-
generaton or recovery. ut n order to compete
and consodate the wor of the secondary dvntes,
the nterventon of the ancent U o was needed, he
beng the hghest personfcaton of the dvne power:
gorous god, prepare thy charot, put the horses to,
mount to thy spendd seat, and march across bones,
members, wounded fesh, severed vens. Cause sver
to fow nto the empty space of the bones, cause god
to fow nto the wounds n the vens.
here the fesh has been torn, may new fesh be produced
where bones have been bro en, may new bones be
formed may the severed vens be unted everywhere
that a wound has been made, may heath return com-
pete and beautfu.
The cure of a wound needng the formaton of new
fesh was consdered a reguar act of creaton, and
therefore the hep of the creatve power hmsef was
necessary.
aevaa, 15th runa.
They e tended aso the name synty to the supernatura facuty by whch the curer
recognzed the dsease and dscerned the remedy.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
263
C PT .
The ccadan Peope and ther anguage.
comparsons whch we drew n the foregong
chapter have obged us to recognze a cose
connecton between Chadean magc and that of the
tac or Turanan natons, and partcuary of the
nns. The regous deas from whch t sprang con-
sttuted a perfect and unted system of mythoogy,
whch was ony a natura and ogca deveopment of
that form of naturasm pecuar to a those natons,
and of the worshp of the sprts of nature and the ee-
ments. t presented str ng anaoges wth the ancent
ante- ranan eement on the one hand, whch became
unted wth the Mazdean data n Medan Magsm, and
on the other wth nnsh mythoogy, despte the
pecuar coour assumed by the atter as the resut of
ts deveopment n the most northern attudes of
urope.
avng arrved at ths pont, we cannot fa to
attach great mportance to the fact that n Chadea
and the countres whch come under ts rue, e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
264 C D M G C D S C .
ssyra, there was a speca magc anguage, and
that that s the anguage whch s now named by both
rench and ngsh schoars the ccadan tongue.1
The sacred boo s of the magcans, whch ssurban-
pa had coped agan n the seventh century, for the
nstructon of hs prests, were wrtten n the ccadan,
ony a Semtc ssyran verson had been added to
them at a very eary epoch, n order to render the n-
cantatons ntegbe to those who had to recte them,
but the ccadan was ceary the ony propery
turgca te t. e have a proof of t n the fact
that some nes whch are repeated or are very easy
to understand, have no transaton attached to them.
Thus at the present day the Coptc prests aways
have an rabc verson accompanyng ther mssas, so
that they may understand the words of the rtua whe
they recte them n the Coptc tongue. The magc
formuae engraved upon the amuets of hard stone,
even upon the amuets found n ssyra, evdenty of
ssyran wor , and beongng to the ast epoch of the
empre of neveh, are at east most of them n the
ccadan anguage and whe more than a hundred
have ther egends n ccadan, have as yet ony
met wth three bearng ssyran nscrptons n a the
varous uropean coectons. So aso n the frag-
ments of the great magc coecton coped by the
scrbes of ssurbanpa, there are many ncantatons
and hymns of whch the prmtve ccadan te t was,
no doubt, ost at an eary perod, snce ony an ssyran
verson e sts at the present tme, bearng mar s
1 There s postve proof that the ssyrans themseves entted the ante-Semtc
dom of Chadea the ccadan anguage, and we have no rea reason for dfferng
from them.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 265
however of great ant uty. St there are not more
than ten n ths condton amongst many hundred
formuae n the ccadan.
Chadea possessed, then, a speca magc anguage
whch preserved ths character for the ssyran
peope aso, and that anguage s the ccadan. t
was regarded as havng a partcuar power over the
word of sprts, both good and ev. t seems that
the dea of supernatura vrtue nherent n the words
of ths anguage, ncreased n proporton as t ceased
to be used as a spo en dom, becomng for the
prests a dead anguage e cusvey apped to re-
gous uses, whe to the peope t was an unn-
tegbe gbbersh. t was the resut of the natura
tendency n man to attrbute a mysterous power
to mysterous words, the same tendency whch ed
the gyptans to use names whch were ncom-
prehensbe to the vugar n ther magc formuas,
and even add names and words beongng to no an-
guage at a, and composed at w for theurgc
operatons.
ow ths bond of unon between the magc rtes
and a defntve anguage s an mportant pont n
determnng the orgn of Chadean magc for snce
we have estabshed the reatonshp of the atter
wth the sacred sorcery of the Turanan natons,
the ccadan, ts anguage s thus a daect of
the great Ura- tac famy. verythng concurs,
therefore, to refer us to the same race of man nd,
for the orgn, truy at a very remote perod, of the
demonoogca and magc supersttons adopted on
the ban s of the uphrates and Tgrs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
266 C D M G C D S C .
t does not, however, suffce to affrm that the
ccadan anguage had a Turanan character we
must gve the reader proofs of t. The ueston of
the orgn of Chadean magc eads us to a seres of
ethnographca ngustc probems, whch are hence-
forth of the greatest mportance n the hstory of
eary ant uty. They concern the eements whch
contrbuted to cvze abyon, the e stence of a
prmtve Turanan cvzaton, e tendng over the
greater part of nteror sa, before the dsperson of
the Semtes and ryas. f we woud not mt our-
seves to assertons whch are not suffcenty proved,
we must e amne nto these probems somewhat,
and ndcate at east the prncpa facts whch afford
us the means of ther souton.
Then, after havng estabshed that a cose and
constant connecton e sted n Chadea between
magc and the ccadan anguage, must say a few
words about ths anguage and the ground we have
for attrbutng t to the Turanan cass. e Dr.
nc s, Sr enry awnson, Dr. ppert, M. Grve,
and Prof. Sayce, have made a speca study of the
ccadan daect, and have brought out aso an ee-
mentary grammar of the anguage t s a purey
1 n my tudes ccadennes, o. ., parts 1-3. have treated further of ths
sub ect wth numerous addtons and references, n another voume a angue
prmtve de a Chadee et es domes Touranens (Pars 1875), whch has been receved
n a most fatterng manner by the phoogca pubc of ngand and Germany.
may be e cused for passng over the poemcs whch were the orgn of ths ast
wor . have ony to do here wth what parta es of a reay scentfc character, and
do not therefore need to spea of the fantastca notons of M. oseph aevy, whch
w ever reman a strange monument of gnorance and fase assertons. Ths
schoar has presumed to spea of the ccadan tongue, wthout a fu nowedge
of t, and a that he says s ne act. e has been contradcted by the master
hand of M. berhard Schrader n etschrft der Deutsch. Morgen. Geseschaft,
o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 267
phoogca wor of a dffcut nature, whch s ony
addressed to a few speca readers. th great
peasure, therefore, seze the opportunty here
afforded me of summng up, for the beneft of my
readers n genera, the concusons whch arrved
at by means of ths speca study, whch was neces-
sary very ncompete but thn some of the data
are aready frmy estabshed, and can stand the
proof of beng e amned by the ght of a drect
e amnaton and a phoogca anayss of the te ts.
The reader must e cuse my devotng ths chapter
e cusvey to the anguage. though such a theme
may seem rather dry to those who do not go nto t
deepy, the ueston s mportant enough to ma e
one forget that t s unnterestng for a few pages.
The fact of the presence of a Turanan naton n
eary Chadea once proved, t becomes ute a arge
branch of the human race, to whch a pace must be
henceforth assgned n the hstory of cvzaton,
athough no notce has been ta en of t up to the
present tme.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
268
C PT .
The ccadan anguage.
are four fundamenta prncpes, whch
are now unversay ac nowedged by a ssy-
roogsts to be ncontestabe and ceary proved.
st. The ccadan, or Sumeran anguage as some
woud ca t, e sts, and no one can deny t wthout
gnorng atogether the teachng of scence.
2nd. t s the daect of the nventors of the Cune-
form naran wrtng, a peope who predomnated
about the ower basns of the uphrates and Tgrs,
before ths tract was nhabted by a naton spea ng
the Semtc anguage.
3rd. t s an aggutnatve anguage, the genus
and grammar of whch are totay dfferent from the
Semtc daects.
4th. t s cosey reated to the aggutnatve an-
guages of ant- ryan Meda, and Susana, whch
have aso become ntegbe to us by means of
nscrptons.
There s a ffth pont, upon whch the verdct of
schoars s not unversay agreed, and the proofs of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 269
whch are not ute so perfect, namey the reaton
of ths daect to the Turanan or tac anguages.
though a the ssyroogsts of the ngsh
schoo, headed by ther ustrous chef, Sr enry
awnson, MM. ppert, and ar neberg agree
wth me n thn ng ths connecton frmy estab-
shed, yet there are others, such as M. Schrader,
redrch Detzsch, and Gezer, who, whe they do
not deny t n theory, show themseves more re-
served, and even rather undecded n e pressng
ther opnon.
e cannot be surprsed at meetng wth a certan
degree of hestaton upon ths sub ect. n the one
hand, our ac uantance wth the ccadan s as yet
very mperfect we have st much to do before
competey masterng the anguage and especay ts
vocabuary. n the other hand, the tac daects
have not unt now entered nto the category of an-
guages ordnary studed by phoogsts, so they are
ony nown to a speca few the wor s of the great
ngustc schoo, founded by Castren and Schott,
and branty represented at the present day by
such men as Schefner, h vst, . Donner, ryo
os nen, Pau unfavy, and udenz, reman for the
most part unread and unstuded. asty, t seems
rather snguar, nay even mprudent and unscentfc,
to attempt a comparson of a anguage whch has
ceased to be spo en some three thousand years at
east, wth daects n use at the present day, the
most of whch do not possess one snge wrtten re-
cord of an ancent date, whe those whch can pro-
duce a few of ess recent orgn, as nnsh, Magyar,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Tur sh, and Mongoc, cannot trace them bac further
than the Mdde ges. n order to understand the
feasbty of such an effort, we must remember that
the ob ect of comparatve phoogy s to dea wth
a famy of anguages, the most str ng feature of
whch s a snguar reatve mmobty as compared
wth others, and ths pecuarty preserves ntact
even to our days the remans of a state of anguage
much more prmtve than that whch s reveaed by
the ancent monuments of the ryan or Semtc an-
guages. rom those few documents of the Mdde
ges whch ths famy of anguages offers for our
perusa, we gather that they have undergone no
vsbe change durng the ast fve or s centures.
There s conse uenty no ground to ustfy an
asserton that our supposton s nadmssbe, and no
fundamenta and vad ob ecton to be opposed a
pror to an en ury after a reatonshp whch may
aso be proved between the ccadan and tac
anguages of the present day. though ths s a
very decate ueston st t s one from whch we
hope for favourabe resuts. avng estabshed
ths, sha ndcate brefy the prncpa facts whch
can be proved wth reaton to the affntes and
grammatca dfferences between the ccadan and
the tac or Turanan anguages, and thn the
convcton of ths correspondence w ustfy the
theory n whch become day more and more con-
frmed by my own studes.
To begn wth the sub ect of the evdent affntes.
st. The amost unversa thematc harmony of the
vowes, to whch there are but few e ceptons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 271
The voca harmony n the ccadan s e cusvey
thematc. t s threefod that s to say, t admts
of three casses of vowes.
Strong: a, a, u.
euter: , , u.
ea : e.
The same root may contan both strong and neuter
vowes, or neuter and wea vowes, but not strong
vowes wth the wea the great ma orty of the dsy-
abc or trsyabc roots show, however, a repetton of
the same vowe n a the syabes. The dphthongs
au, a, and ua harmonze wth the strong vowes, the
dphthong e woud seem to have been regarded as
neuter, and so to be used ndfferenty wth both
strong and wea . There are fewer e ceptons to
these aws of harmony n the ccadan than n most
of the tac anguages.
n the other hand, n the ccadan, as n stac,
the vowes of the suff es of dervaton are not made
to agree wth those of the root. t woud seem, too,
that there s not necessary an agreement between
the vowes of the two parts of a compound word,
athough we sometmes see ths harmony estabshed
t s so at the present tme n the Magyar daect.
Ths pont, however, s one of the most dffcut to
e pan ceary, on account of the great number of
ccadan roots that are e pressed n wrtng by deo-
graphc sgns. n that case, ndeed, the deograph
remans constant, whatever phonc modfcatons
the root may have undergone n the spo en dom
the wrtng does not aow of these modfcatons,
where they otherwse e st.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
272 C D M G C D S C .
asty, athough the ccadan possesses ncon-
testaby a thematc harmony, we fnd no trace of a
termnatona concordance, and ths s aso the case
wth some of the tac daects.
2nd. The formaton of the greater number of derva-
tves by means of suff es.
The prncpa and best nown of these suff es
are : -Ga, whch ndcates dependence. t s used to
form certan substantves e guga, tte, name,
from gu, to spea , to say ubabbarga, a fne,
from ubabbar, sver. t s chefy empoyed n
the formaton of ad ectves, as aaga, powerfu,
from aa, to be powerfu zga, vng, from
z, to ve sega, happy, from se, happness.
- , whch s empoyed n formng the names ot
agents and ad ectves wth an actve sgnfcaton, as
yu , maevoent, from yu, wc ed nr ,
prnce, from nr, to govern udda , pre-
emnent, from uddu, to go out, to rse.
-Da, whch serves to ndvduase and specase:
for nstance, n muda, renowned, from mu, name
tarda, udge, from tar, to udge ada, water-
course, rver, from a, water yrda, ncosure,
from yr, to bnd.
-Ma, whch e presses an dea of ocaty, and
beng oned to the name of a town characterses the
surroundng dstrct of whch t s the capta.
- , whch forms ethnca words, as Muge a,
man of Muge , the town caed n the ssyran
pur, Urunua, man of Ur.
3rd. The same system of decenson by means of casua
suff es whch are oned to the root wthout effectng any
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 273
change n t, and the dentty of the more mportant of
these suff es.
e must dstngush three seres of decensons
amongst the fourteen whch have been proved to e st
n the ccadan, and of whch thrteen are mar ed
by the addton of suff es, the nomnatve showng
the word n ts orgna purty. The frst seres con-
ssts of the prmtve suff es whch beong to the
most ancent type of decenson n the tac an-
guages, and are found n other anguages of the
varous branches of ths famy n the ccadan
tsef they are mere attrbutve roots. These suff es
are : na, whch desgnates the gentve and e presses
the dea of nstrumentaty the formaton of the
gentve by means of the suff -na, -nu- -n, -n, s
common to a the Turanan or tac anguages
wthout e cepton, n the Ugro- nnc, the Samo-
yedc, the Turco-Tartarc, the Mongoc, the Tun-
gusc, and the Corea- apanese groups, -ta, whch
e presses the dea of an nterna or e terna ocatve,
that s to say, both the nessve nto and the ea-
tve or abatve from, from wthn the ocatve s
ndcated by -tt n Magyar, -dann, -tann n some of
the Samoyedc daects, -da n Tur sh, -da n uratc,
and -dur n Mongoc, -de n Mantchoo the abes-
sve by -ta and -tta n the varous Ugro- nnc da-
ects the abatve by -dan n Tur sh, -tan n a ut
asty, we must pont out the connecton between the
sgn of the datve n the Samoyedc daects, -d and -/,
and the same sgn whch mar s the ocatve and
the datve n the Mongoc and Tungusc anguages.
- u, s the sgn of the atve our mnds naturay
13
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
274 C D M G C D S C .
turn to the Tur sh datves n - e, -ga, and -get and
possby to the Samoyedc ocatves n - an, -gan.
-as, -es ndcates the adverba case, by means of
whch adverbs are formed from substantves the
same case s shown n Tcheremssan by - , and n
the anguage of the apps by -s then, too, some
verba adverbs.are formed n otac by -sa, and n
Mordvnan. by -z. asty, we may menton, n con-
necton wth t, the nessve n -ssa and -s n the
Ugro- nnc daects.
-a s the suff of the acessye, and ths case s
formed by -a and -/ n a the Ugro- nnc an-
guages.
- whch shows an acton done by a person and
seems sometmes to have a comtatve sgnfcaton
n a ut we fnd a comtatve n -tn and an adverba
case n - n Tur sh the dea of the comtatve s
e pressed by the postposton e, whch s sometmes
contracted nto e and used as a suff .
-b b, s the sgn of the absoute case where the
use of the artce s omtted t s reay a pronoun
n the thrd person aff ed to the word. e must
pace wth t the accusatves n -b, -v of the daect
spo en n apand, n -m n Tcheremssan and the
Samoyedc daects (whch aso have t sometmes n
-/1), n -ben n Mongoc, n -be n Mantchoo. Castren
recognzed n these atter, en Ueberrest enes Pro-
nomens der drtten Person ths s hs own e presson.
The tastc phoogsts agree n admttng that the
Turanan anguages had orgnay but one accusatve
of constructon and poston, as we fnd n the cca-
dan, and that when ths case was omtted, ts pace
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 275
was supped by a form possessng n ts prmtve
use a determnatve character.1
esdes these casua suff es of the frst formaton,
there s n the ccadan a second seres formed by
ta ng attrbutve roots from the vocabuary of the
anguage. Thus:
The sgn of the datve, -ra, -r, s the root ra, to
bear towards.
The sgn of the suppressve, -ge, that whch s
beow to e press the superor poston of the sub-
ect wth reaton to the ob ect, the nferor poston
of the ob ect s e pressed : upon the mountan s
arsa -ge, the mountan beneath.
The sgn of the possessve, -a, s the root a, to
ta e.
The sgn of the e uatye, -turn, s the root turn, to
produce, to reproduce.
The sgn of the oppostve, -gab, s the root gab,
before, that whch s nront.
Ths grammatca process s essentay Turanan,
and s entrey foregn to the other fames of an-
guages. e fnd numerous nstances of t n the
Magyar. The word be, nteror, s used as the
atve suff (formery -bee, now -ba, -be) the verba
root ra , t s above, as that of the superessve (at
present -ra, -re) ve, companon, becomes the sgn
of the comtatve (-va, -ve) ep, mage, that of
the e uatve (- ep) and or, age, tme, that of the
tempora (- or).
asty, some of the casua suff es of the ccadan
are formed by the combnaton of two roots, whch
1 See ucen dam. evue de ngus ue, o. ., p. 259.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
276 C D M G C D S C .
are both transformed nto sgns of cases such are
those of the subatye, -gea, and the deatve, -age,
consstng of the same eements ge and a, paced n a
dfferent. order. Combnatons of ths nd, for form-
ng secondary suff es, are aso a Turanan pecu-
arty each group of the famy furnshes e ampes
of t, whch have been ong notced by grammarans.
4th. The anaogous formaton of the pura and the
dua.
The ccadan, e Mantchoo and apanese, pos-
sesses some rare specmens of the most ancent
mode of formng the pura n the Turanan an-
guages, by doubng the root for nstance, ana ana,
the gods, ur ur, the countres, as n Mantchoo,
y tyaan aan, the countres, and the apanese fto-
r. bto, men, n the snguar fto. ut ts most com-
mon puras are obtaned by means of the suff es
-mes and -ene. The frst becomes -es n the forma-
ton of verba puras we must therefore compare
wth t suff es of the same number n yranan - as,
and n otac - os, the ancent Tur sh pura n -z,
whch s ony to be seen n bz, we, and sz,
you asty, the uratc puras n -s. Ma Mer
thn s the prmtve form of the Ugro- nnc pura
was -as but ths s st a pont of dscusson
amongst tac phoogsts, we w not therefore
pursue ths sub ect, as we wsh to dea ony wth
ncontestabe facts.
t s st more mportant to notce that the two
ccadan suff es of the pura are attrbutve roots
meanng much, unon, and that the prmtve
formaton of tac puras by roots of ths nd trans-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 277
formed nto suff es reay ta es pace n Mantchoo.
n the ccadan, mes and ene may be empoyed
both as suff es and as dstnct words, foowng the
nfected noun of whch they denote the puraty
ust as n Mantchoo we fnd some puras formed by
a suff -sa, and other cases n whch the same sgn
under the form of se s a separate word, whch pre-
serves a dstnct e stence.
The dua number s ony found n a few of the
tac anguages n the anguage of the apps t s
ndcated by the sgn -g, n stac by - an, -gan, n the
Samoyedc daects by -ha, -g, - . oer recognzes
n these suff es a remans of the word at, meanng
two the ccadan confrms ths opnon, for t
forms ts dua (whch s ony used for thngs whch
are naturay n pars, e the dupcate members of
the body) by aff ng to the substantve as, two:
s- as, the two eyes, p- as, the two ears.
5th. The absence of any dstncton between the mascu-
ne and femnne genders.
Ths s one of the prncpa facts of the grammar
consttutng one of the most str ng features of the
tac as compared wth the ryan and Semtc
anguages. t s very mar ed n the ccadan.
6th. n a good many words the root s ony to be found
n a perfect state n the ob ue cases, or n the verba
moods whch cause t to be foowed by a suff ths
suff has the effect of preservng the root by eepng the
fna part of t, whch ether becomes contracted or s ost
n the absoute and soated form, n the nomnatve of the
nouns for nstance.
Thus , fsh, becomes n the atve yana u,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
278 C D M G C D S C .
whence we concude that the rea root s yana, short-
ened n the absoute form. The verb to gve
ta es n the thrd person snguar of the preterte the
form ns, and n the thrd person pura nsmus to
do good, n the thrd person snguar ny, and n the
thrd person pura nyges to commemorate, pro-
nounce, con ure, n the thrd person snguar npd,
and n the thrd person pura npdnes. The roots
are not therefore st v d, but smu, ta, pdn
wthout the suff1 there s an epss of the ast
syabe. Ths s very often the case wth the
words n whch the second syabe of the root con-
tans a guttura, a ud, an n or an m. Ths cha-
racterstc s aso decdedy Turanan, and s pecuar
to ths ngustc famy the tastc phoogsts
ponted t out ong ago n the Ugro- nnc daects.
7th. The dentty of the pronouns.
v rst person : ccadan,ww Proto-Medc, m (gen-
tve) nnc, ma sthonan, ma the anguage, of
the apps, mon Tcheremssan, mn Mordvnan,
mon yranan, me stac, ma Magyar, h Sa-
moyedc, man a ut, mn Tur sh, ben Mon-
goc, b (gen. mn) Mantchoo, b (gen. mn)
ncent apanese, wa.
/ vru Second person: ccadan zu nnc, sa s-
thonan, sa the anguage of the apps, ton Tchere-
mssan, Mordvnan, ton yranan, te Magyar,
te Samoyedc, tan Tur sh, sen Mongoc, s
Mantchoo, s.
Thrd person: ccadan ,_na .M nnc, ne
(pura) sthonan, need (pura) yranan, n a
(pura) Magyar, on ( so ) a ut, n (accus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 279
onu) Tur sh, o (gen. onur) uratc, ene Tungusc,
nun Mantchoo, , (gentve n).
The pura pronoun of the frst person s me n the
ccadan. The same change of vowe n the snguar
pronoun mar s the Ugro- nnc, Samoyedc, and
Tungusc daects.
nnc, me sthonan, mee anguage of the
apps, m Tcheremssan, ma Mordvnan, mn
yranan, m stac, men Magyar, m Samo-
yedc, me, m Mantchoo, be.
The two other persons of the pura pronoun n
the ccadan are formed by a partcuar process:
the thrd person, nene, by the redupcaton of the
snguar n the second, zunene, by the addton of
ths pronoun nene to the snguar zu, zu nene,
thou they, you. They cannot, therefore, be
sub ect to the same comparsons. owever, t s
curous to notce that the Tcheremssan daect,
whch has not ept the pronoun n n for the thrd
person snguar, has n the pura a pronoun nna,
e that of the ccadan nene, whch must have been
formed n the same way by a redupcaton of the
typca pronoun n n.
The ccadan has one more parae seres of
snguar pronouns.
rst person, du t appears agan n a corrupted
form n the possessve suff -ta of the Proto-Medc.
Second person, mun compare the Proto-Medc n,
the stac nen, the a ut an, and the verba term-
natons n -n, of the second person n the Samoyedc
daects.
Thrd person, h whch s aso used as an enctc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
280 C D M G C D S C .
demonstratve ths s the verba pronoun -p n
nnc, -b n sthonan, -be n Tcheremssan, the
demonstratve by n a ut, and bu n Tur sh asty,
the possessve suff -ba n the Samoyedc daect of
the enessee.
8th. The same prncpe for the constructon of one of
the con ugatons of the verb, the postpostve.
The ccadan possesses three systems of con uga-
ton : prepostve, postpostve, and perphrastc.
The ast ta es the pace of the passve wth the verb
men, to be, as ts au ary t s e the per-
phrastc con ugaton of the tac anguages but
ths pont of grammar s not pecuar enough to
furnsh a precse eement of cassfcaton. sha
spea ater of the prepostve con ugaton, whch s
the most common n the te ts, and consttutes
perhaps one of the most str ng characterstcs of
the ccadan anguage. s to the postpostve con-
ugaton, there we get such forms as enmu, am
master, teray, to be master - - , from en
garrann, he has had made, teray, to have made
he, from gar t may be descrbed, therefore, as
the root the termnaton of tense, and f necessary
the persona suff and n the derved forms the
root the formatve of voce the termnaton of
tense, and f necessary the persona suff . Ths s
precsey the mechansm of the Ugro- nnc and
Turco-Tartarc verb. ny n the ccadan, beng
an ancent anguage, the pronomna suff es are not
used as they are n the modern anguages they re-
man ntact, and are not reduced to mere grammatca
termnatons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 281
gth. The use of the same partce n formng the

causatve of verbs.
Ths partce, added before or after the root ac-
cordng to the con ugaton, s tan or dan n the
ccadan, and corresponds e acty wth the suff es
of dervaton to whch the same meanng s attached
n the Ugro- nnc verba formatons ta, and the
Turco-Tartarc tar or dar.
oth. The e stence of a negatve con ugaton un nown
to m _pther-faffy of anguages.
Ths s one of the most mportant and decsve
ponts n the cassfcaton of the ccadan. The
negatve verb may be formed by means of one or
other of the two partces nu and me, whch are pre-
f ed aso to substantves or ad ectves n -ga, n
order to ma e compounds of a negatve or cartve
sgnfcaton. The frst s certany dentca wth
the two negatons an or nne of the Proto-Medc, the
nem of Magyar, the ent n stac, t (a contracton of
nt) of certan moods n the Tcheremssan con uga-
ton of the negatve verb. The second s none other
than the ncorporated verba negaton me of the
anguages of the Turco-Tartarc group.
th. The use of verba forms nstead of con unctons.
The ccadan verb possesses a con unctve mood,
whch t uses nstead of pacng the copuatve after
a verb t aso substtutes one of ts ndcatves for a
con uncton, to e press the dea of n order that.
12th. The use of postpostons where the ryan and
Semtc anguages empoy prepostons.
There s no need to enter nto a detaed e pana-
ton of ths pont, the smpe statement of the fact
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
282 C D M G C D S C .
suffces but t s to be remembered as another
mportant feature.
13th. The same process n the formaton of adverbs
ta en from substantves and verbs the e stence of an
adverba or essve case n the decenson.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
283
C PT .
Dfferentaton of the ccadan and ts aed anguages.
S now proceed to consder the dffer-
ences, more or ess str ng and decsve, whch
are observabe between the grammar of the ccadan
anguage and the customary mechansm of the tac
daects.
st. The e stence of a sma number of pref es of
dervaton.
e have suffcent proofs of two of these pref es
whch were both orgnay attrbutve roots d,
gvng an dea of ocaty, and , used to form the
name of the agent. Ths process of dervaton s
un nown n the tac anguages. ut the Proto-
Medc, beongng to a ngustc famy of whch the
orgn has never been uestoned, has aso pref es
of dervaton : the augmentatve far, and the ocaza-
tve t. The atter s manfesty dentca wth the
ccadan pref d-, whch has the same meanng.
Ths strange fact, ths derogaton from the ordnary
rues, s therefore common to the two contemporary
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
284 C D M G C D S C .
anguages spo en by the neghbourng ands of
.Chadea and ante- ryan Meda. There are aso
some pref es n modern Magyar, one of whch s
used to form the superatves of ad ectves, the others
n the formaton of derved verbs. Ther ntroducton
s e paned to be due to foregn nfuence. or my
part, shoud have no ob ecton to ma e, f any one
suggested the same e panaton of the orgn of the
rare pref es of the ccadan and Proto-Medc.
e can, however, compare wth ths fact one
other, whch may be sometmes found n the cca-
dan, touchng the presence of a nd of vocac
augment, whch s pref ed to the root n dervatves.
They form thus usar, shore, from a root sar enm,
act of rasng, from a root nm ugude, act of pro-
camng, from gude, to procam, whch was
tsef a compound. Ths pecuarty seems at frst
sght ute ant-Turanan but there are evdent
traces of t to be found n the Ugrc daects. rom
a root tar, ter, ogu has atar, cear, brant,
and stac eder, eter wth the same meanng, whst
n Magyar we fnd ddr n another case Magyar
has eeg, enough, (eg- beng the superatve pref )
the form n nnc s a n sthonan, eg n
the daect of the apps, e, too much : agan, the
word dog s n nnc, penu n yranan, pon
n otac, punu n Mordvnan, pnd: but n ogu
t becomes emp n stac, amp n Magyar, eb:
these facts prove that there s n these daects a
true voca augment anaogous to that of the ccadan.
2nd. The poston of the ad ectve or gentve generay
after the word whch t uafes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 285
Ths rue s amost nvarabe, but there are e -
ceptona cases of an nverse poston to be found
occasonay n the te ts. esdes, we may be sure
that the custom of pacng the ad ectve or the gen-
tve before the word whch t uafes, accordng to
the customary rue of the tac anguages, was much
more common at the eary perod when the Cune-
form wrtng was frst nvented, than t afterwards
became at the same tme, t may even have been
the reguar rue. ndeed, the syabares and com-
mentares of the e cographca tabets dspay a
good many compete deographc groups formed out
of compounds of gentve and sub ect, or ad ectve
and substantve, whch at the tme when these docu-
ments were wrtten used to be rendered by com-
pounds contanng the same eements paced n an
nverse order: sub ect and gentve, or substantve
ad ectve. change had therefore ta en pace n
the anguage wth regard to ths sub ect ths rue,
whch was at varance wth the genera rue of the
tac anguages, trumphed fnay after a perod of
uncertanty, perhaps owng to the nfuence of the
Semtc anguage fourshng sde by sde wth the
ccadan.
e must remar , however, that the rue for the
uafcatve to precede the verb whch t uafes n
the respectve postons of the attrbutve gentve or
ad ectve and the word uafed, s by no means n-
fe by observed n some of the tac anguages to
eep to the Ugro- nnc group, we fnd that the rue
n Tcheremssan s that the syntactca gentve
(wthout any suff ) shoud precede the sub ect, and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
286 C D M G C D S C .
the grammatca gentve (formed by means of a
suff ) foow t n ancent tmes there was ths same
rue n the Proto-Medc, thus: son of Cyrus
was e pressed as uras sa r, or ese tar urasna. n
yranan, the purey syntactca gentve can foow
the word whch t uafes n certan f ed cases. n
otac, the poston of the gentve, ether syntactca
or grammatca, and of the ad ectve s ndfferenty
before or after the word descrbed.
have ust mentoned the rue for the poston of
the gentve n Proto-Medc, wth regard to the ad-
ectve, that t aways foows the noun to whch t
refers. n Susan even the syntactca gentve
aways foows the word whch t uafes, whe the
ad ectve precedes t.
3rd. The verba con ugaton most fre uenty n use s
prepostve, and not postpostve.
The order of con ugaton s as foows : pronomna
sub ect pref ed root termnaton of tense, etc.,
f necessary, . termnaton of number f necessary
and n the derved voces: pronomna sub ect pre-
f ed formatve of the voce root, and termna-
ton of tense f necessary termnaton of number
f necessary. The postpostve con ugaton s the
most orgna characterstc of the ccadan t s
e acty the opposte of the mechansm of the Ugro-
nnc and Turco-Tartarc verbs.
do not however thn that ths ast mechansm
can be consdered as an essenta and fundamenta
feature of the tac anguages.
1 y ths term, whch seems to me best suted to the facts observabe n the
ccadan, understand what s spo en of commony n the Ugro- nnc or Tur sh
grammar as derved verbs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 287
Two of the prncpa groups of the tac famy,
the whoe of the Mongoc group, and Mantchoo n the
Tungusc group, have an entrey dfferent verb, whch
aows of no persona suff es, and whch pref es to
the root the persona pronoun ntact n ts absoute
form, n order to e press e pcty the person nd-
cated, whch t cannot otherwse do. t s certany.
aways wrtten separatey, whst n the ccadan t
seems more entrey ncorporated wth the word
but that s smpy a ueston of custom and ortho-
graphy, whch has nothng to do wth the essenta
process of grammatca constructon, and the order
estabshed by the mnd n the eements of the post-
poston.
Phoogsts of Castren and Ma Muer s standng
have no hestaton n affrmng that the word n
Mongoc and Mantchoo represents the most ancent
type of the tac verb, whch remaned ntact n
these two groups, whst n others t was so modfed
that t assumed an entrey dfferent aspect. Some
anguages have remaned n the purey radca stage
whch aways precedes aggutnaton, e the ancent
Chnese they have the pronoun before, and not
after the verb. Ths s the order whch presents -
tsef most naturay to the human mnd. The
correctness of such an opnon s further proved n a
most decsve manner by the fact that, even n our
own day, Mantchoo has passed from the frst stage to
the aggutnatve, pacng the sgn of the person at
the end n some daects of the Tungusc group.
Castren has proved that the use of pronomna
suff es for the dfferent persons of the verb has ony
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
288 C D M G C D S C .
atey become genera amongst the trbes round
ertchns , as was the case rather earer wth the
trbe of the urates beongng to the Mongoc
group but the other Tungusc daects, and
partcuary Mantchoo, reman strangers to ths
nnovaton.1
t s nterestng to compare the verb n Mantchoo
wth that of the ccadan. n the ndcatve mood
t s con ugated e ether of the persona ndcatves
of the smpe voce n the ccadan : pronoun root
4- termnaton of tense. Thus, n the present: b
ara-mb, wrte, s ara-mb, thou wrtest, ere
ara-mb, he wrtes, are e acty e the ccadan,
mu-sar-r, z-sar-r, wth the same meanng. More
often the persona pronoun s omtted n Mantchoo,
so that the verb seems at frst to be of no person/
That s precsey smar to the mpersona ndcatve
of the ccadan, one of the moods most fre uenty
used n the te ts, n whch there are no pronomna
pref es.
There s another constructon n Mantchoo e acty
e the ccadan : refer to the practce of pacng
between the pronoun and the root, that s to say be-
fore the atter, a formatve whch has tsef the
meanng of a root e stng ndependenty n the
vocabuary the frst concessve s an nstance of
ths: present, b baha-f ara-mb, can wrte
perfect, b baha-f ara ha-b, have been abe to
1 Castren, and a st better authorty, Schefner, have shown that the ntroducton
of ths new prncpe n uratc was due to the nfuence of a ut, a anguage of the
Turco-Tartarc group, and n Tungusc, whch beongs to the crce of ertchns ,
to the nfuence of urate.
1 ucen dam, Grammare de a angue Mandchou, p. 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 289
wrte. Sometmes, nstead of the termnaton of
tense, a termnaton of the mood s paced after the
root, e the gerund and supne are con ugated n the
ccadan t s so wth the frst optatve : b am tch,
that may wrte, and the frst sub unctve s made
by the addton of a formatve whch s orgnay a
con uncton: b-a a-ara-tch. repeat that the dvson
nto severa words s ony a form of orthography n
Mantchoo we even fnd the casua suff es of decen-
son wrtten separatey. evertheess, the prncpe
of constructon s the same as n the ccadan, a-
though the verbs of the two anguages have ta en
dfferent paths, as mght be e pected, consderng
the mmense dstance and ength of tme whch
separates them.
Therefore, athough the prepostve con ugaton of
the ccadan may dffer competey from the verba
mechansm of the Ugro- nnc and Turco-Tartarc
daects, whch reay agrees wth the ccadan post-
postve, t presents str ng anaoges wth he funda-
menta prncpes upon whch the mechansm of the
verb s but up n Mantchoo, a anguage whch
beongs tsef to the great famy of tac anguages.
nd, n spte of the vast dstance of tme and space
whch e tends between the ccadan and Mantchoo 1
daects, these anaoges are worthy our serous
attenton, more especay snce the frst to notce
them was no ess remar abe a schoar than
Prof. Sayce.
or mysef have even ventured to go farther
suggested a connecton between the constructon of
the ccadan verb and that of the Ugro- nnc
20
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
200 C D M G C D S C .
negatve verb, at the same tme propoundng a new
theory about the formaton of the atter. Ths theory
has been supported by . Donner, the earned pro-
fessor of esngfors but esewhere t has met wth
a coo recepton. The present s no ft occason to
e amne ts merts and defend t. prefer adherng
to the rue whch made at the begnnng of ths
chapter, that woud ony set forth certan ngustc
smartes whch are ac nowedged to be ncon-
testabe and therefore must eave ths con ecture,
as beng up to ths tme nsuffcenty proved, though
woud wsh to add that my own opnon has n no
way changed respectng t.
4th. The other verba voces, wth the e cepton of the
causatve, are formed by means of partces pecuar to the
ccadan.
t s dffcut to attach any great mportance to
ths pont, because we shoud fnd great dfferences
between the daects beongng to the dfferent groups
of the tac famy, and often an ndvdua orgn-
aty, ute as mar ed as n the ccadan, wth
respect to the partces used n the formaton of the
verba voces or derved verbs, accordng to whch-
ever desgnaton best suts the reader s taste. e
may remar , however, that athough most of the
formatves of the ccadan verba voces are wthout
anaogy, so far as we can see n the modern tac
anguages, one of them presents a str ng smarty
wth the proto-Medc. Ths s the ncorporaton of
a partce, ra, for the recproca and co-operatve
forms of the ccadan verb, and n the second ed-
ton of the trngua nscrptons of the che-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 20,1
mendes, we fnd an enctc recproca pronoun r,
rra. Ths fact seems to pont forcby to a reguar
reatonshp.
5th. The use of certan perphrastc constructons
whch at a cursory and superfca gance have deceved
peope nto thn ng them prepostons.
ony menton ths ast pont on account of the
dscusson there has been about the so-caed cca-
dan prepostons, and the concusons whch some
woud derve from them. Ther presence has been
regarded as a decsve dsproof of any reatonshp
between the Turanan or tac anguages and the
ccadan daect. There need now be no more ds-
cusson about the matter. The ccadan has no pre-
postons, but ony perphrastc constructons whch
may contan any words whch e press an dea of
stuaton or reaton. nd n reaty these perphrastc
constructons, nstead of consttutng an essenta and
organc feature of the anguage, are but a fact of
synta of secondary mportance, and much ess re-
mar abe than t at frst appeared. They are a
syntactca pecuarty, whch furnshes no decsve
nformaton to gude us n the cassfcaton of the
anguage.
20
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
292
C PT .
tac affntes of the ccadan anguage.
concusons to be drawn from the foregong
remar s are obvous to any one who s serous
n hs researches, and has resoutey ad asde a
pre udces. The grammatca affntes between the
ccadan and Turanan or tac anguages far out-
wegh the dfferences whch mght be dscovered,
even supposng the east of these to be rec oned.
esdes, the affntes are certany of a much more
essenta and organc character than the dfferences.
The atter are by no means ncompatbtes, what-
ever peope who now nothng at a about the
ccadan may affrm. They must need some degree
of audacous frvoty and gnorance, who woud
venture upon such an asserton. ow, n each
nstance n whch the ccadan departs from the
ordnary rues of the tac daects, we fnd a
parae pecuarty appearng sporadcay n some
or other of the anguages of ths famy. Such e -
ceptons cannot therefore be regarded as entrey
foregn, and certany not as contrary to the funda-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 293
menta genus of the great ngustc famy. e
had some dffcuty, own, n fndng an anaogous
case to the prepostve con uncton, whch consttutes
one of the most str ng pecuartes of the ccadan,
and we found t at ast at the opposte e tremty of
the geographca tract over whch the tac daects
e tend. ut our comparson wth Mantchoo was
ustfed by the opnon certan ustrous phoogsts
had prevousy e pressed, that ths anguage was a
monument of the most ancent type of the Turanan
verba con ugaton. nowedge of the ccadan
s therefore of great use n the genera phoogy
of the tac anguages, by confrmng decsvey
M. Castren s opnon. e can now dscern that the
anguages beongng to ths famy must have passed
through three successve stages, wth regard to the
pronomna sub ect of the verb.
1st. Prepostve u taposton, n whch the ncor-
poraton has ta en pace to a greater or ess degree.
2nd. Smpe postve u taposton.
3rd. Transformaton of the sub oned pronoun nto
an aff ed termnaton, dstnct from the perfect
form of the pronoun.
The Tungusc group, wth the e cepton of the
daects spo en around ertchns , became crysta-
zed at the frst stage, and even at the very begnnng
of that perod, when the pronoun was entrey ds-
tnct from the verb whch t preceded, and whch
was tsef mpersona. The Ugro- nnc and Turco-
Tartarc daects have a reached the thrd stage.
s to the ccadan, t had formed ts grammar at
the tme of ts transton from the frst to the second
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
stage, when the pronoun coud be ndfferenty pre-
f ed or suff ed to the root t possesses, therefore,
a very rch prepostve con ugaton, whch s the
most generay used, and a postpostve con ugaton
of ess fre uent occurrence, whch seems to have the
same number of voces and moods, but no ob ectve
or negatve forms. tastc schoars, such as the
Professors Pau unfavy of Pest, and . Donner
of esngfors, concur wth the author of the present
wor , and the greater number of ssyroogsts, n
assgnng the ccadan to the famy of anguages
that they have made ther speca study. n ther
opnon, ts phoogca cassfcaton s ndsputabe.
ut athough the ccadan shoud be ranged
amongst the Turanan and tac daects, and ts
affntes seem generay very cose wth the Ugro-
nnc and Turco-Tartarc groups, yet, snce some
of ts characterstcs are decdedy orgna, t s
better to consder t as the type of a separate group
of ths famy. t a ater date, a coser e amnaton
than any that has as yet been nsttuted may enabe
us to recognze n t the most ancent form, the
prmtve type of one of the groups e stng at the
present tme but any attempts to estabsh such a
connecton now woud be premature, n spte of the
str ng anaoges wth the Ugrc daects, whch
appear to M. Donner so remar abe.
The grammar of the ccadan anguage e hbts a
very prmtve character n ts processes of aggutna-
ton. Possessve or verba pronouns, suff es of der-
vaton, casua suff es or those of number, partces
formng the verba voces, n short, a the eements out
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2 5
of whch the grammatca mechansm s formed, are
oned together or reman separate wthout osng
ther dentty by recproca contact, and wthout be-
comng corrupted for the purposes of ncorporaton.
e see nothng anaogous to the state of semfe on
at whch some of the modern Ugro- nnc anguages
have arrved and at whch t s now proved that the
ancent daects of Meda and Susana became
crystazed: the atter had, therefore, attaned to a
further degree of deveopment than the ccadan.
no ess mportant proof of grammatca ant uty
s furnshed by the fact that Mantchoo aone amongst
the tac anguages possesses, n the same degree,
the power of dspensng wth the casua suff es of
the decensons, and of e pressng cases by words
whch ndcate poston, the substantve remanng
unnfected. Ths occurs most fre uenty n the
epgraphc stye, n monumenta nscrptons, for n-
stance. asty, we must observe a pecuarty of
the same nd, pontng to the prmtve phase of the
anguage, when t was st at the rhematca stage,
n the number of words formed from smpe roots
wthout any suff es of dervaton, and used ndf-
ferenty as verbs and substantves. There s not
one of the tac anguages that has hot preserved a
few of these forms, whch reman nvarabe, whether
used as verbs or substantves but n the ccadan
they consttute a arge part of the vocabuary.
esdes these facts, whch ony show the ccadan
grammar to be n a more ancent state than any
other of the nown tac daects, ths anguage e -
hbts, at the same tme, pecuartes of synta ,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
296 C D M G C D S C .
whch are n reaty very str ng, but whch are by
no means contrary to the Turanan or tac genus,
athough they may appear rather e aggerated. The
aggutnatve tendency hods such sway there that
t amost approaches poysynthetsm, or a hoo-
phrastc constructon. Two mportant and we
defned nstances w prove the truth of what say.
st. The casua suff es and the possessve pro-
nouns used as suff es of a substantve that governs
a gentve, or s accompaned by an ad ectve, are
not paced after the substantve tsef, but after the
gentve or ad ectve. Thus, ar ddngrata, upon
the uay of abyon, reads teray, the uay of
abyon upon and sam tab u, for ts whoe
prce, s aso teray, prce whoe ts for.
2nd. hen there s an enumeraton of thngs n
the same case, no matter how ong, and even f each
word of the enumeraton be accompaned by an ad-
ectve or gentve whch t governs, the whoe seres
s regarded as a snge poysynthetc group, and
treated as a reguar compound word nstead of
gvng to each term of the enumeraton ts casua
suff , one ony s used for the whoe, and s paced
at the end of the seres. or nstance: arsa ta
srga ta gu ta za urna, the mountan of aa-
baster, aps, and marbe, s teray, mountan
stone of the great ght stone bue stone
shnng n.
Ths s not poysynthetsm propery so caed,
such as we fnd n the mercan anguages but t s
a tendency towards such a prncpe, resutng from
aggutnaton. n the mercan anguages, and t s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 2 7
needess to say we are merey drawng a comparson,
not pontng out a reatonshp, a the eements of a
compete proposton become one snge word, and
the ncorporaton s so perfect as to aow the df-
ferent words ncorporated to nterpenetrate each
other and otherwse assume corrupted forms. n
the ccadan, on the contrary, a the eements of
poysynthetc aggutnaton reman ntact, wthout
any ateraton or corrupton of form, each preservng
ts dentty the group of words unted by a common
suff does not become one snge word, t remans a
proposton, a member of a sentence composed of
dstnct words, whch become aggutnated nto a
new nd of unty ntermedate between the separate
word and the compete phrase.
Ths remans a fact of synta , wthout reference
to morphoogy or grammar.
There are other constructons whch have termed
ncapsuatons, whch resembe somewhat a character-
stc feature n the mercan anguages. They not
ony unte nto one group a the eements of the
most compe dea, but the words become m ed up
one wth the other. . eber has named ths
pecuarty ncapsuaton, thus comparng the way
n whch the words are paced n the phrase to a bo
whch contans another, tsef contanng a thrd, the
thrd a fourth, and so on. There s the same ten-
dency vsbe n the ccadan, though not carred to
so great an e tent. ust as synthetc aggutnaton
has no power to form a snge word of the eements
whch are thus brought together, but merey consttute
a homogeneous group of a pecuar nd, n whch the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 8 C D M G C D S C .
words, far from beng corrupted by constant contact,
reman entre, and preserve ther own dentty to a cer-
tan e tent, yet at the same tme coaescng suffcenty
for the whoe group to be decned as one word: so
ncapsuaton ntroduces nto ths ong seres, as you
mght nsert a sma bo nto a arge one, a member of
a sentence perfect n tsef, or a ess compcated syn-
thetc group. Propery spea ng, there s no fuson
of one hoophrastc word nto another, but smpy of a
sentence compete n tsef, and n the eements of
whch synthetca unon has sometmes aready be-
gun, between a word and ts casua suff , or ese n
the mdst of a congomeraton of words whch are
decned as a whoe, and are oned by a common
suff . urthermore, ths fuson s not as compcated
as n the mercan anguages have never met
wth t doube, trpe, or uadrupe, as occurs n those
cases, but t s aways smpe.
e have n ccadan thus one e ampe of ths
phenomena, whch may very easy be anayzed, n
the e presson, egr sam nutab u, after hs nsta-
ment, teray, the remander of the prce not
compete hs to, n whch sam nutab s nserted
between egr, remander, and ts casua suff , u,
formng together egr u, after.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 9
C PT .
ccadan and tac affntes.
U nowedge of the ccadan s as yet far
from perfect. The sub ect of the grammatca
forms has receved the most attenton up to the
present tme, and s therefore the most ceary
understood. n ths pont, the most essenta facts
are aready fuy estabshed we possess a sure
method of comparng anguages, and t s conse-
uenty easy to wegh the affntes e stng between
the ccadan and the tac anguages, as we have
ust done. n the other hand, uestons of pro-
nuncatons and the vocabuary have hardy been
e amned at a n a scentfc manner. So we ought
to be much more carefu n spea ng of the connec-
ton between the e con of the ccadan daect
and that of the modern anguages of the Turanan
or tac famy.
owever, some very remar abe anaoges have
aready been dscovered between a arge number of
ccadan words and the correspondng words of the
Ugro- nnc or Turco-Tartarc doms.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
30o
C D M G C D S C .
Such for nstance, as the names of the numbers
up to seven :
.
T .
T .
.
S .
S .
ccad.
d
as
s
bara
as
sesna
n.
y s (y den)
a s
o-me
vs
uus
secemdn
sth.
s
a s
o-m
vs
uus
sece
ap.
a t
ve te
o-m
vt
hot
fee
Tcher.
o
u-m
vs
ut
sm
Mord.
vd e
avto
o-mo
vdte
oto
ssem
yr.
bt
y
u -m
vt
vat
szm
og.
d vd
t
or-om
t
ot
su
st.
t
at
cud-em
vet
cut
tabet
Mag.
y
etto
har-om
ot
hat
het
sha gve some nstances of anaoges whch
present themseves at the frst gance.
1st. n the terms used to desgnate the parenta
and fa reatonshps.
T .
T .
T .
M T .
M T .
S .
ccad.
ad, adda
a
abba
umu, umma
mne
tar
n.
sd
d d1
etna
tar1
sth.
ssa
omtna
ap.
att e
a a
Tcher.
d/a
dvd
Mord.
tsbra
yr.
a
og.
a
an
1 contracton of d, accordng to the phonetc aws of the anguage.
contracton of a s.
3 n a ut, s U gur, uc Tchouvache, vsse sman, uc.
4 n a ut, Mas U gur, bs Tchouvache, p- sman, bes.
s n a ut, a-ta U gur, aUt Tchouvache, o-ta sman, a-t.
6 do not gve the name of the number four n ths tabe, because n the
ccadan t seems to be ute dstnct, sana, san.
1 d man, grandfather.
8 Ths s ony used n the dupcate form tytar, gr but the smpe tar has a
share n the formaton of a great many mythoogca names.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
301
T .
T .
T .
M T .
M T .
S .
st.
ata
ana, ane
Mag.
at a
an/a
der1
s. Tur .
ata
baba
ana
tura
sm.
ata
baba
ana
2nd. n the names of mbs and parts of the
bodes of men and anmas.
D. D.
T.
M UT .
,
D.

ccad.
at
d
ar
du
s, sm
US1
um
n.
ate
a -a
su
sma.
ver-
uu
sth.
ds
ag
su
sm
verr-
ap.
at, d
uo -e
to-d
ame
var
Tcher.
et, d
a, o
s/ s
snza
ver
u
Morc
ed, ad
seme
ver
yr.

sn
vr
y
og.
at
tu-s
sent
vu r
u
st.
et
tu-t
sem
ver
y
Mag.
cz
g aog
sa-
szent
ver
s. Tur .
a o
sm.
p
a a
S .
, 1
, .
T .
U .
G M,
S D M
ccad
su
s
un
as, s
u
n.
us
u-
sth.
us
o
ap.
o
uo
Tcher.
uz-vt
10
Mord.
yr.
og.
us
Gr ths ancent word s ony preserved n certan mythoogca appeatons.
oya race, chef. The ccadan ur has aso the secondary meanng of
2
chef.
3 contracton of vus.
6 ne who goes on foot.
8 Mae member.
4 Throat. s perture.
7 staco-Samoyedc, ude ura , uda.
Testce. 0 teray, urne-water.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
302
C D M G C D S C .
S . , . T . U . G M,
S D M S.
st
.
s-em a
Mag.
s. Tur .
sm.
so-ma
so-ma
sac
sac
n3
hud
3rd.
n the names of vng bengs.
M .
M .
o .
S .
ccad.
n.
gum,
muu
hdr- a
yana, ya
oa
sth.
ap.
Tcher.
maar-a
hdr-g
har-gge
oa
uee, guoe
o
Mord.
mord-va
a
yr.
og.
st
.
Mag.
s. Tur .
om-
um, yum
mor-t
or
u, yu
ha
hm3
ar, yar
o- or
o- uz
sm.
o- uz
4th.
n the desgnaton of
parts of
pants.
ST , C .
T.
.
U T, S D.
ccad.
n.
sth.
ap.
Tcher.
f
ur
dub aumma ( auwd)
eht- uv
ehhed uv-a-n9
gv s
o s-a
o s
d s-e
u s
ur-
ur
Mord.
yr.
og.
or
op-a
op-t
1 To ma e water.
To fay, ga, s n. nder part, that whch comes after.
4 endeer. 3 Mae. f Mongoa, a.
7 nd aso eaf, tabe of wrtng.
8 uv-an, to sow. To sow. 0 Gvv-t, to sow.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
303
ST , C .
st
.
Mag.
s. Tur .
sm.
or
p-et
ev-e
U T, S D.
r-em
5th. n the names of the heaveny bodes, the
eements, and the great phenomena of the terrestra
surface.
ccad.
n.
sth.
ap.
Tcher.
Mord.
yr.
og.
st.
Mag.
s. Tur .
sm.
,
G D.
ana
T MP ST.
m
ymf
uma
onf
SU . D . D .
utu
un
tam
tan
sr1
sar-a stan9
sor-a-n
sarra
sar
gun
sar
sar
sar19
nd aso eaf, tabe of wrtng. To sow.
3 There s here a metathess of the radca vowe whch s meda n the ccadan
and nta n the Ugro- nnc anguages.
4 n the anguage of the apps eaf, page.
5 Generay a nds of meteoroogca phenomena. 6 Cf. ud, day.
7 Cf. ser-z, ray ser- a, brancy, spendour.
Thunder.
9 Tobecome ght sr- hu, ght. 0 To shne sor-a, ray.
ght. eow. S y.
, God. n the otac, n, s y.
3 Thunder. t s the we- nown root of the word uma-a, uma-, whch
becomes, n most anguages of the Ugro- nnc group, the tte of the dvnty.
6 hte. Day. Mongo, ud, sun ed-r, day.
Day. Mongo, un.
19 or the root sar, ser, sr, to shne, to be cear, whte, n a the groups of the
tac famy, see Schotfs Ueber der tasche Sprachengeschecht, o. ., p. 136
. Donner1s, erg oerterb. der nnsch-Ugrschen Sprachen, p. 1o9 et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
5

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
304
C D M G C D S C .
ccad.
du
n.
uta-ma
sth.
M
ap.
Tcher.
Mord
uu
yr.
og.
ot .
st.
0da- 4
Mag.
hod
s. Tur .
sm.
M .
at
G T. T , C U T .
gg, ge ma, mada
maa, mu-ta
ma -sa3
m -anda
mo-da
mu
ma, ma-g
me-g
me-zo3
at
at
ge
ccad
ur
sa
n.
or- -o3
ad
sth.
or-g-e1
sa1
ap.
ar-ass
Tcher.
or-o
Mord.
yr.
og.
st.
er-es
Mag.
s. Tur .
.
sm.
ST . T .
ta a
ta
tat

d
1 Cf. esych v. oST s.
The form u, contracted from uta s more fre uenty used.
3 ed. 4 Mornng.
s evaton a phoogsts are agreed n consderng the root or , n the
Ugro- nnc anguages, as a secondary root, derved from a prmary root or.
6 Stuaton, pace. gh. ere.
9 Great cf. n the ccadan gur-us, e ated, powerfu. n the otac, the
word for mountan s formed wth the same suff of dervaton, gur-ez,
10 ater-course.
ny preserved n certan names of paces.
,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
305
6th. n a few essenta verbs.
T .
T S D,
T P C ,
T C MP T .
T PUT.
ccad.
men (ven)
t
u
n.
o-er1
ta -s
sth.
oe-ma
ta-s
ap.
tdva-s
Tcher.
. y-em
Mord.
a-ems
yr.
vo-n s
t r
og.
st.
ud-em
tet1
Mag.
(va, van)
tee
s. Tur .
o-ma
to-ma 1.
o-ma
sm.
o-ma
to-ma 1
o-ma
T C MP T , T
D UST, T P C ,
T CUT.
T S .5
T DD.
ccad.
a
tab
as
n.
o -o
tap-d-n1
( )
sth.
o s
tab-an
ap.
co -e
tap-a-te
Tcher.
og-o
z-e
Mord.
yr.
og.
ds-a
st.
e
Mag.
tap-nn
es
s. Tur .
tab-ma 14
az-ma s
sm.
az-ma 3
1 f course the comparson ony refers here to the radca sub ect, eavng the
termnatons, whch vary accordng to the anguages, out of the ueston.
u. 3 otac, van. To be fu. 5 Substantvey a.
6 Pece, a o o-n, to assembe, to coect.
7 To reach, arrve at, seze.
8 t s perhaps necessary here to wrte vec-, nfe, whch some phoogsts
dentfy wth the words paced beow.
eap o -u-ma, to assembe, to coect.
10 eap. Compete. nfe.
14 To fnd, attan tab-a-maa, to beat, to smooth,
15 To hoow, to engrave,
To touch.
21
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
306
C D M G C D S C .
ccad.
n.
sth.
ap.
Tcher.
Mord.
yr.
og.
st.
Mag.
s. Tur .
sm.
ccad.
n.
sth.
ap.
Tcher.
Mord.
yr.
og.
st.
Mag.
s. Tur .
sm.
T PUT . T D.
sar1 r
sar- a
ser-ans
ar-et
sur
zor or-to
r
r- u-n
r-u-n
u
s o-n
str
sor,6 sar1 o-t-n
T M T.
ayfu
o se-nn-an
sev-en
s u -a
te-m
tev-em
en-n (ev-n)
e-me 9.
e-me
T G T D, ST. T PUT D T , D
rs
gud
bat
ayt-em
u-a
o-emw
ud-em, od-em
bat-tna , bt-me 11
bat-ma bt-me
These are ony a few e ampes whch t woud be
easy to mutpy, but they suffce to gve the reader
an dea of the str ng resembance e stng between
1 Substantvey, ne.
engthenng, ength, e tent sor-e-a, straght, e tended.
3 To put n order, reguate sor-a, uprght, ust.
4 Perch. s Tme, turn. Seres, ne.
an , order, tme. s Cry.
9 a ut, s Tchouvache, se. 10 To spend the nght.
To seep. To descend, to gve way.
13 To be done, competed, to fnsh,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 307
the words of the ccadan e con, so far as we can
understand them, and those of the tac e cons,
partcuary the Ugro- nnc and the Turco-Tartarc
groups. t s true that we ought to beware of a
smpe anaogy between words of dfferent anguages,
for t s often decetfu am aso ute wng to
admt that a the smtudes n the vocabuary whch
can be dscovered at present between the ccadan
and the modern tac anguages shoud be revsed
as our studes progress, when some of them w very
ey prove of no vaue. ut at the same tme
must observe that many of those have ust uoted
are based on facts that woud defy the most mnute
scentfc e amnaton, facts whch refer to the roots
and not to the word as t stands, the e ampes beng
the resut of a crtca anayss or dssecton of the word.
rom ths pont of vew there s another crcum-
stance of great mportance referrng to the gram-
matca pecuarty mentoned above, namey, that
there are n the ccadan many propostons or roots
whch retan the same form wthout any deveopment
or modfcaton whether they are used as substantves
or verbs. Ths daect e hbts, n an absoute and
vng state, a number of verba or substantve roots
n day use formed from prmtve roots, whch t
needs cose e amnaton to dscover n the dervatves
of the Ugro- nnc anguages. ere are a few
e ampes:
UG - C TS. CC D .
at, t, bruse, brea : ut, cut, cut n peces.
ar, or, ur, r, echo, mur- r, word, murmur.
mur, spea :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3o8
C D M G C D S C .
UG - C TS,
or, er, as , see , coect:
an, an, un, en, n, to be
stff, straght, strong, sod :
am, am, um, rn, to be
bent, round:
tar, tor, ter, tr, brea , share,
cut:
ar, or, er, r, to be bent,
round, n a crce:
sa , so , su , s , to taper, to
be frst, to push forward :
sar, sor, sur, sr, to ncrease,
to enarge, push forward, to
be ong, to e pand :
CC D .
ur, to obtan, to con uer.
gan, to stand up, to e st, to
be.
gn, gen, to stand up, to be
frm, e st.
gam, to be bent.
tar, cut, separate, decde.
ar, crce, coar, vscera.
sa , head, summt, pont,
chef
sar, push forward, grow.
sur, push, e pe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
309
C PT .
Phonoogy of the ccadan anguage.

the comparsons whch we have ust drawn
between the dfferent vocabuares, and how
ustrated by e ampes, revea the une pected fact
that the ccadan roots resembe the Ugrc much
more than they do the nnc. They are ess fu,
ess deveoped than those of the atter anguage, whe
they resembed those of the former n the fre uent
omsson of the vocac termnaton and the modfca-
ton of two rva consonants nto one.1
Some phoogsts have stumbed at ths fact, as
they consdered t necessary to the proof of the
tac character of the anguage that the ccadan
forms shoud resembe more cosey those of the
nnc daect. ut n ths, to my mnd, they are
ony yedng to a preconceved dea they shoud
gve the character of recent ateratons to the df-
ferences of form whch dstngush the Ugrc from
the nnc roots. ut reay nothng ustfes ths
1 ut not however the nterna contracton whch suppresses a syabe n the
mdde of a word. o e ampe of ths s found n the ccadan, though t s often to
be met wth n the ancent daects of Susana.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
310 C D M G C D S C .
opnon, whch s pretty generay adopted by ta-
stc phoogsts. The ponts n ueston are not
necessary of any f ed date they may have be-
onged to a much earer perod than s generay
supposed, and consttuted, perhaps ong ago, the
ndvdua orgnaty of the Ugrc doms as we as
of the ccadan n comparson wth the reguar
nnsh daects. Ths s the concuson to whch
have been ed by the study of the ccadan
anguage.
ut we must now e amne the phonetc phe-
nomena whch are aowed to e st n the ccadan
tsef and for ths purpose we must study t apart
from any e teror comparson. Ths anguage re-
veas, ndeed, a very curous contrast, whch s aso
hghy mportant. n one hand, t s a anguage
whch was formed and crystazed at a very eary
epoch n the orgna phase of aggutnaton, and ts
grammar possesses, conse uenty, some forms of a
most ancent stamp, to whch, from ths pont of vew,
none but those of the Mantchoo can be compared.
n the other hand, n the monuments we possess, t
seems to be a anguage of ong standng, spo en for
centures, the words of whch are as though worn out
by ong use. e dscover n t the effects of very
powerfu agents of phonetc change.
These nfuences, as we gather from the trans-
formatons whch the roots undergo n the heart of
the anguage, may be dstrbuted nto two casses,
a tendency to omt the fna vowes, and an attempt
to soften the pronuncaton.
The ccadan s pecuary prone to the omsson
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 3
of fna vowe. or a certan number of words we fnd
e uay both forms, wth or wthout the fna vowe:
for nstance, dara and dar, race utu and ut, sun
en and en, ord. The nfuence of a tendency to
omt the fna vowe str es us even n words of
whch we dscover the formaton by means of suff es
endng n a vowe. Thus, ma, country, produces-
mada, by means of the ndvduazng suff da, and
mada becomes contracted nto mad tur, to pass,
eap over, enter, s certany derved by the addton
of the suff r, and the more smpe root tu, to
assa, attac , enter, and t becomes tur. the
casua suff es whch do not end n a heavy vowe
are susceptbe of ths contracton we fnd ungamur,
to my ng, for ungamur a ennuna , for the
guard, nstead of ennune u yb, the spendd and
magnfcent, for yb.
Ths endeavour to modfy the pronuncaton gves
rse to three prncpa facts, whch we sha ustrate
by severa e ampes.
st. The ateraton n the root by the omsson of
the fna vowe s not the ony one made, for that
often eaves, a consonant at the end of the word
when the consonant s m, n, or a guttura, t s often
suppressed, n order to render the sound more agree-
abe the parae forms ern and er, servant, gg
and ge, nght, etc., etc., furnsh us wth a proof
of ths modfcaton. ence a fact, traces of whch
whch are now begnnng to be dscovered n the
ccadan, and whch have ong been proved to e st
n nnc, Magyar, and a the Ugro- nnc an-
guages we do not possess the fu and perfect form
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
312 C D M G C D S C .
of the root n many words, e cept as oned to a
suff of decenson or con ugaton, because n the
absoute form the root s contracted through the
nfuence have ust mentoned.
Ta e therefore as an e ampe the verbs to gve
and to accompsh n the nfntve and snguar of
the preterte they are s and but drecty t be-
comes necessary to add a suff of number or tme,
n the pura of the present, they assume the forms
smus and smue, dges and dg (for sg-e), because
n reaty the root s smu and sg, and the addton
of the suff (actng here as an eement of preserva-
ton, ute contrary to ts usua functons n nfected
anguages) eeps t perfect, and arrests the contrac-
ton of the fna etter, whch ta es pace when there
s no suff to protect t.1
2nd. n ts effort after euphony, the ccadan pro-
nuncaton rarey aows of two ad acent consonants.
e shoud not be abe to fnd more than twenty
such nstances among the poysyabc roots e -
pressed by deograms, and e paned by the sya-
bares, or those wrtten phonetcay n the ccadan
te ts. ut we can easy fathom the reason of ths
pecuarty. The harsh sound resutng from the
u taposton of two consonants s avoded by con-
1 Great attenton shoud be pad to facts of ths nd, for they often e ercse a
modfyng nfuence on the deas whch we connect wth certan words. ere s an
e ampe of t. e have two forms (e presed by two dfferent deograms) for the
ccadan word fsh, a and an. compared t to the nnc aa and the
ungaran ha, to whch an, from a phonetc pont of vew, reay corresponds. ut
beeved so far n the anterorty of the form a, whch was my reason for not
agreeng wth M. Donner s opnon connectng aa- a wth a root a. e was
wrong, for t s ony a contracton of an and even ana the proof of t rests n
the statement that made about the atve ana u (and not a u) n whch the root
assumes ts orgna form to support the suff .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 313
tractng them nto one. ere s the proof. though
we sedom fnd two consonants n roots whch aow
of no further anayss, yet we often see them n the
numerous compound words of the ccadan. ow,
n ths case, the pecuar character of the cuneform
naran wrtng, whe t paces the two deograms
sde by sde, gves no ndcaton of the phonc mod-
fcaton undergone by the. two roots thus brought
together but we are heped out of ths dffcuty by
the commentares on the pronuncaton, whch the
ssyran scrbes so often added on the e cographca
tabets.1
rom them we earn that the frst consonant was
amost aways assmated to the second. Thus,
suppose we had the two roots ut and su represented
by the deograms and v when they were unted nto
a compound, they were wrtten as y-y ony the com-
mentares nform us that the compound became ussu
by assmaton, not utsu. Ths modfcaton went
st further. The same commentares nform us, by
varous e ampes, whch a pont to the same fact,
that doube etters had no effect upon the pro-
nuncaton, they were sounded e smpe etters.
Thus, n the compound utsu, teray, sun to
set, we foow the change operated by a modfca-
ton of the pronuncaton through the successve
forms utsu, ussu, usu n the word whe, and the
substantve brea of day, we have the same seres,
barbar, babbar, babar. nay, w ony remnd my
readers of the forms mentoned above, whch are
wrtten phonetcay n the te ts such as gagarra
1 See my angue prmtve de n Cha tte, p. 47, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
314 C D M G C D S C .
for gargarra, nanam for namnam, ganamga for gar-
namga, etc., etc. ther orgn s now easy accounted
for.
3rd. e have ust seen that there s a tendency
to omt the fna guttura of a root but the nta
guttura s often asprated under the nfuence of df-
ferent crcumstances, becomng from or g then
ths asprate s modfed, and fnay amost ds-
appears, or oses tsef n the h whch s aways n-
herent n the nta vowe. The partce whch s
pref ed to form the precatve of verbs, e hbts the
foowng scae of degeneraton: gan, ga, y , a (ha),
n a root sgnfyng ght, day (compare the
nnc o), we can foow the same progresson: u,
yu, u (hu).
Such are the prncpa processes of phonetc decay,
whch may easy be verfed n the ccadan tsef,
as we have aready ponted out. ut these pro-
cesses are the resut of certan tendences, whch
have brought the ccadan roots to forms so cosey
resembng those of the Ugrc roots, whst the nnc
have preserved fuer, and therefore more ancent
forms at east, as a rue, for there are some e cep-
tons as n every case: for nstance, athough the
ccadan hdu, moon, has the nta guttura
asprated, t s ess contracted than the nnc uu,
whch rather resembes the epse uda, and the
form that most neary approaches the orgna here
seems to be the ogu ota (cf. Mag. hod), the
fundamenta root beng a, u, , as M. Donner
has proved.
o one can deny that an e act ngustc method
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 315
mposes upon us the duty of testng the comparsons
estabshed between the ccadan vocabuary and
that of the Ugro- nnc anguages by the aws of
phonetc change, whch we. fnd n ths anguage,
operatng upon the roots themseves. To act other-
wse woud be to devate from the paths of scence.
n e amnng the e con, therefore, we ac nowedge
these aws, and ther appcaton may be observed n
those comparsons we gave, above as e ampes.
Some have seen n them aso specmens of certan
aws of correspondence n artcuaton between the
ccadan and those Ugro- nnc daects whch we
can thoroughy understand, ndependenty of the
processes of phonetc change whch have ust men-
toned for we are aready advanced to such a pont
n ths study, that, nstead of contentng ourseves
wth smpe appro matve anaoges, we begn to
trace frm and unaterabe aws of permutaton.
st. The ccadan soft chec s, b, g, d, correspond
to the nnc hard chec s, p, , t as a rue, they
are ony found when some of the anguages beong-
ng to the Ugro- nnc group (e cusve of the da-
ect of the apps) aow aso the soft chec n the
same word.
2nd. henever the Ugrc anguages substtute
or h for a nnc , the ccadan aso has , and
sometmes even as the nta etter the smpe vowe
n whch the asprate h s nherent there are very
few e ceptons to ths rue.
3rd. f an / n Magyar s found to correspond wth
a nnc /1, we may be sure that the ccadan w
aso have p, and not the soft chec , b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
316 C D M G C D S C .
4th. n the dverse forms under whch the same
root presents tsef, some of the Ugro- nnc roots
have a denta, others a sbant n such a case, the
ccadan usuay gves the preference to the denta,
whch s generay d, and not t.
5th. though n the ccadan / s not so sys-
tematcay changed nto a denta, as s the case n
stac, st t s fre uenty done, and d s then the
denta chosen.
6th. The ccadan sometmes substtutes n for /,
e the Ugro- nnc anguages but ths change s
ony made at the end of the root.
7th. ce versa, t aows / to be used for n before
a guttura.
8th. henever the proto-Medc has r, and the
Ugro- nnc anguages /, the ccadan has aso /.
gth. f the Ugro- nnc anguages have a fna sb-
ant, the ccadan may substtute r, and recprocay.
oth. n ccadan or g corresponds n certan
cases to a ud sbant or a sonant n the Ugro-
nnc and Turco-Tartarc anguages.
11th. The words begnnng wth a, o, u, e, , n
the Ugro- nnc anguages, have a, u, e, n the
ccadan for the atter has no nta , or at east t
coaesces wth the h nherent n the vowe.
ny one who s ac uanted wth the tac an-
guages w see at once that these phonetc aws
agree n ther essenta data wth those of the Ugro-
nnc daects, and especay wth stac, as has
been aready observed by M. Donner. gan, then,
we fnd ourseves face to face wth new and weghty
arguments, whch unte wth the tendency to omt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 317
the fna etter, the rare occurrence of two ad acent
consonants, severa grammatca pecuartes, and
the separate e stence of the suff es and the root n
compounds, to prove the same fact, namey, that the
ccadan bore a coser resembance wth the Ugrc
anguages, and partcuary stac, than wth the
rea nnc anguages. t e hbted n ts vocabuary,
at a perod some thrty centures before the Chrstan
era, most of the changes and phonetc tendences
whch characterze the Ugrc tongues. t therefore
bore wtness to the fact that these ponts are not of
recent date, athough nnc has remaned untouched
up to the present tme by some of these phonetc
changes, and s an e ampe of preservaton ony
e uaed n thuanan amongst a the ryan an-
guages. So str ng s the anaogy, that some day,
perhaps, n the progress of our study of the ccadan,
t may come to be regarded as the prmtve type of
the Ugrc anguages, beongng reay to ths speca
subdvson of the great Turanan or tac famy.
owever ths ast con ecture may turn out, for of
course t s as yet but a con ecture, we may yet con-
fdenty affrm, n spte of our mperfect ac uantance
wth the ccadan vocabuary, that, as regards the
e coogy and grammatca morphoogy, the affnty
of the ccadan wth the tac anguages s ceary
estabshed. ew n ures can ony strengthen our
opnon, and confrm ths prncpa fact, by enabng
us to udge better of the degree of reatonshp be-
tween the ancent Turanan anguage of Chadea
and certan groups whch are st represented by the
same ngustc famy.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
318
C PT .
The orgn of the ushto-Semtc regon.
trumph of the ushto-Semtc regon
s st more ancent than the trumph of the
ssyran over the ccadan anguage. ny n the
formuae and hymns of the magc coecton whch
must have been gathered from ora tradtons, do
we fnd the od regous system pecuar to the
ccadans whch was so thoroughy conformabe to
the characterstcs of ther race, and so connected
wth the beefs of the nns and other Turanans
as to suggest that t was derved from them.
though the affnty of the Chadao- abyonan
offca regon wth that of the Syran, Canaantsh
and rab popuatons, proves that ths regon must
have been orgnay promugated by the ushtes
of abyon, yet t was the same regon as the od
ngs of Ur professed n spte of ther purey
ccadan names. The ccadan nscrptons of
the bab (or bagas, the readng of ths name
s st doubtfu) and the Dung are dedcated to the
gods who reman to the ast day of abyon the
1 See nscrptons of Dung, ng of Ur, n ary story of abyona, n
ecords of the Past, o. , p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 319
ob ects of pubc adoraton, and whom the great
sacerdota system of cassfcaton paces n the
hghest ran s of the ceesta herarchy. ven at
ths pont the gods pecuar to the magca boo s are
no onger mentoned.
t the same tme, the most ancent turgca
documents we possess about the Chadao- aby-
onan regon, that coecton of hymns whch
caed, n a frst and very mperfect attempt at a
transaton of ts prncpa parts, the Chadean eda,1
are n the ccadan tongue, athough the songs are
not generay addressed to the prmtve gods of
ccad, but to those whom regard as havng been
worshpped at frst by the ushtes. t seems that
the presthood of abyon and Chadea n the
seventh century, regarded these hymns as the
most ancent trophes of ther own regon whch
had been preserved n a setted form. So the
ccadan became for them the sacred anguage
of prayer to the gods, as we as the tongue whch
commanded the sprts, owng to the co-e stence
of the turgca coecton and the magca coecton
formng a sort of doube eda, ony wth ths dffer-
ence from the ndan, that n Chadea the coec-
ton correspondng to the tharva eda conssted
of oder peces, whch were more suted to the
prmtve doctrne of the peope n whose anguage
they were composed, than those of the coecton
anaogous to the g. There was another thng
that tended st more to gve to the ccadan the
character of a sacred anguage, even n a regon
See the part under ths tte n o. . of my Premeres Cvsatons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
320 C D M G C D S C .
whch was not prmary adopted by the ccadans.
s the cuneform graphc system had been nvented
by the Turanan porton of the popuaton, and
accordng to the genus and re urements of that
anguage, the Chadean peope wrote n ccadan
ong before they wrote n ssyran conse uenty the
sgnfcant names whch were apped n ccadan
to the ushto-Semtc dvntes had a wrtten
form pror to ther ssyran names. hen wrtng
was frst apped to the Semtc anguage, these
forms were adopted n preference to the phonetc
orthography of the correspondng ssyran names
as deographc groups consecrated by custom. Ths
pont once estabshed, the ccadan became ater,
n the eyes of the Chadean prests, the anguage
n whch they wrote the names of the gods, even
when they read them n ther Semtc form, and
therefore, ccadan pre-emnenty the anguage of
regous symbosm.
these facts show how ancent was the dffuson
of the ushto-Semtc regon, the sster to those of
Syra and Phenca, amongst the ccadan naton,
whe t st preserved ts own characterstcs and
anguage. Ths event must have been neary con-
temporary wth the u taposton of the two races
on the so of Chadea and abyona, and the
mrodtsh con uest, whch the boo of Geness
ponts out to us as temporary sub ugatng rech
and ccad together wth abe to the power of
ush, had no doubt some connecton wth t.
e must however ma e the best use of such
nowedge as we possess, and go bac further than
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
authentc hstory and the orgna records whch have
been handed down to us, n order to reach the
epoch when the peope of Sumr and ccad, at that
tme the soe nhabtants of the southern basn of the
uphrates and Tgrs, whst another dvson of
the same race dwet n the mountans of the east, and
professed that regon of demonoogca naturasm,
to whch the other Turanan natons contnued to
cng, together wth a herarchy composed of the
prests of magc and a worshp consstng of ther
rtes and ncantatons.
ut there s no need to go bac as far as mght
at frst sght seem necessary for the era of the
estabshment of the Chadao- abyonan regon,
and ts fna trumph over the ccadan fath, n
a country specay noted as the country of
ccad, the southern provnces where the Turanan
anguage was ast spo en and where the propor-
ton of ushtes was sma as compared wth the
Turanans. The most ancent epgraphc monuments
that we possess of ths regn, the empre of the od
ngs of Ur, may perhaps mar the estabshment
of the new regon. t s ndeed a very str ng
fact whch has been aready ponted out by severa
schoars,1 that at the base of a the pyramdca
tempes of Chadea proper, at Ur, rech, ppur,
and arsa, the name of the same ng, whch
have temporary rendered bab, s to be
seen upon the brc s. though the whoe of
Chadea has been thoroughy e pored, says Canon
1 See G. awnson s The ve ffreat Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 156 et
se ., 176.
22
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
322 C D M G C D S C .
awnson, no trace s to be found of any sacred
monument that coud be attrbuted wth any degree
of probabty to a date pror to ths prnce. e
s the f1rst of whom we possess any nscrptons,
as yet, but he beongs to the reguar hstorca
perod and does not open an era n t e a Menes
n gypt. Tempes n the form of pyramds at
certan dstances one from the other must therefore
be consdered ute a recent nsttuton n Chadea
as compared wth what they were n the country of
Shnar or Sumr, where natona tradton, e
that of the be, paced the constructon of the
frst of these tempes sde by sde wth the confuson
of tongues, and no one dared to attrbute the founda-
ton of the orgna pyramds of abyon and orsppa
to any hstorca ng for they were sad to be the
wor of a very ancent ng, or perhaps even more
correcty of the most ancent ng, the frst ng.
n the and of ccad, nstead of beng an ancent
and ndgenous growth, the constructon of ths nd
of edfce was reay ony an mtaton of abyonan
customs, underta en and carred out n a the
ctes at once by the same ng, who s not ost to
sght n the goom of the tmes, but appears on the
contrary n the fu ght of hstory. ow the
pyramdca tempe s the tangbe e presson, the
matera and archtectura manfestaton of the
1 See my Commentare es ragments cosmogon ues de erose, p. 55. Mr. os-
cawen n Trans. Soc. b rch., o. ., p. 167-170, has pubshed the fragments of
a bngua te t of an ancent ng whose name s unfortunatey ost, reatng to some
wor s carred on at the Pyramd of abyon, from a copy made n the tme of ssur-
banpa but the e pressons of ths te t seem to me to mpy the noton of a restoraton
and mprovement on the orgna, consdered as the competon rather than the
foundaton of the edfce.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 323
Chadao- abyonan regon. Servng both as a
sanctuary and as an observatory for the stars, t
agreed admraby wth the genus of the essentay
sderea regon to whch t was unted by an
ndssoube bond. The ng bab, who erected
pyramdca tempes n a the Chadean towns,
for up to that tme they were un nown n the
country, appears conse uenty as a sort of crowned
aposte of the Chadao- abyonan regon he was
partcuary devoted to the god Sn, who became
henceforth the god of the town of Ur, yet honourng
e uay nu and ana n Uru h, Samas n arsa,
e n pur, or rather n each town the god who
was regarded from that tme forward as ts speca
protector. s wor s of regous archtecture show
the actvty of hs foowers n favour of the regon
whch he embraced, and whch he endeavoured,
as t woud seem wth a certan amount of success,
to substtute for the ancent ccadan magca
regon whch possessed no tempes and no f ed
pubc worshp.
n frst begnnng to study these detas, the mnd
s struc by the unty of anguage and cvzaton
n abyon and ssyra. The ony varaton, t
was sad at the tme, n the ong st of the Chadao-
ssyran ngs s the fuctuaton between the centres
of gravty of ther power. Sometmes transpanted
from the south, where t had ta en root, to the
north, sometmes from the north to the south,
the Semtc empre of Mesopotama was termed
conformaby to these changes, ether the Chadean
empre or the ssyran empre. The worshp,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
324 C D M G C D S C .
manners, anguage and e tent of these two ng-
doms reman e acty the same. ut n proporton
as our nowedge of the monuments and cuneform
te ts has ncreased, the perod has come, as t does
n a scences, when we detect dstnctons n what
appeared at frst to be ute unform and underneath
a genera unty many dverstes are now found
to e st. t s unversay agreed, and ths pont
has been mantaned chefy by ngsh schoars,
that n spte of the adopton of Chadao- abyonan
cutus by the peope of ssur, the ssyrans and
abyonans were two dstnct natons, possessng n
many thngs a pecuar physognomy, speca customs
and opposte characterstcs, amost as dfferent the
one from the other as were those of the Gree s and
omans. The spectace of ther common nterests
and the dfference between them, the ntatve part
payed by abyon and the orgnaty whch ssyra
managed to eep n spte of t, has an e act parae
n the recproca reaton st e stng between Chna
and apan. esdes we now from the most reabe
documents, and from the testmony of the ssyrans
themseves, that abyon remaned amost entrey
ndependent of ssyra unt the eghth century .C.,
and aways had ts own speca hstory/ e must
now go bac st farther nto the most remote ant-
, uty and dstngush abyona, nhabted prncpay
by the ushtes, from Chadea, whch retaned ts
Chadean or Turanan character much ater. There
ppert s, store des mpres de Chadee et d ssyre, p. 6.
See partcuary Smth s ary story of abyona, Trans. Soc. b. rch.,
o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 325
was orgnay, no doubt, a non-Semtc or ante- ushte
abyon, usng ths name n antcpaton, for to be
ute correct we shoud say a town of Tn-tr, n
the same way that there was an gane and a
Sppara to whch we ought probaby to gve the
tte Sumran. ut the whoe of ths northern dvson
of the and ost ts Turanan character much more
uc y than the towns of the south. abyon and
Chadea were unted for a short perod, but at the
tme of the ushte nvason under the egendary
empre of mrod they uc y separated agan,
and ther progress through many centures was ute
ndependent of each other, correspondng wth the
characterstcs of the races, whch predomnated
respectvey n the two countres. Durng ths state
of thngs the authentc hstory of these two coun-
tres begns, supported by contemporary documents.
rom that tme, even under the powerfu monarchs
of Ur, who unted the two countres under ther
sway, and whose domnon seems to have e tended
over a part at east of the terrtory whch was
afterwards caed ssyra, the dfference between
the races predomnatng n abyon and Chadea
s pany shown by a dfference n the anguage
most generay used n each of the countres. e
have a postve proof of ths fact n the offca
nscrptons of the vce-regents of the monarchs of
Ur n the prncpa ctes.1 n the southern towns,
as Srga, s-bagg- ea, rdhu, these governors
1 These vce-regents have two dfferent ttes, e the towns, between whch we
st fnd t mpossbe to dstngush:
st. ccadan patest ssyran nua:
2nd. ccadan nr-nta ssyran sa ana u.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
326 C D M G C D S C .
generay had ccadan names, and even when they
themseves bore Semtc names (as dadu at rdhu)
ther nscrptons were aways n the ccadan, e
those of ther soveregns n a the regon of the
south, from pur to the Persan Guf. ut at
Dru n the neghbourhood of abyon (the ancent
name of ths town was at-ana), as aso at ssur,
the vce-regents had Semtc names, and ther n-
scrptons were wrtten n ssyran n the north
aso the ngs of Ur, Dung for nstance, used the
ssyran for ther offca documents. n the same
way, the ndependent ngs of gane show by the
form of ther names that they were of ushto-
Semtc orgn, and there were some prnces, Sabuv
amongst the number, who were referred bac to a
perod of e treme ant uty by certan ndcatons con-
nected wth the monarchs who succeeded them. rom
ths tme the predomnance of the Semtc anguage
and the ethnc eement that spo e t n abyona
s so certan, that there was no need to fear the effects
of the amte con uest of the assans, whch too
pace a tte ater, and ther domnon durng many
centures. n the nscrptons of some ngs ofr
ths dynasty there s an attempt made to substtute
a duaty, ass u - ad for the ancent formua
Sumer u ad but these ass dd not however
succeed n ma ng ther own anguage predomnate,
athough t contnued to furnsh ther rega names
ther nscrptons as ngs of abyon were wrtten n
See n my Cho des Te tes cuneformes, o. 5, the nscrpton of u-mutab,
vce-regent of Dru, whom 1 have erroneousy represented as a prnce of abyon tsef,
by a fase assmaton of the rchac form of the nta etter n the deographc
group representng the name of hs town.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 327
the ccadan or ssyran, and t was under ther
supremacy that the ssyran tongue fnay sup-
panted the ccadan everywhere, a crcumstance
evdenty owng to the predomnatng nfuence of
ther capta abyon.
The annas of the northern and southern provnces
of abyona and Chadea, the countres of Sumr and
ccad, became ntermnged a tte before the n-
vason of the ass or Cssans, about the twenteth
century b.c, when for the frst tme a ng of gane
n the north, Sargon .,1 unted the two countres
under hs sceptre and formed them nto a snge
empre.
1 That was the tme when the great wor of cass-
fcaton and reform of the regon too pace, when
the te t of the sacred magca and astroogca
boo s was defntey setted, n one word when the
presthood determned to unte nto a compete
whoe, subordnate to ts own regous deas, the
varous nsttutons whch the dfferent eements
of the popuaton had founded n abyona and
Chadea, and whch were ndependent of and even
perhaps antagonstc to each other.
The Chadao- abyonan cvzaton was thus
fary estabshed t was essentay of a very
m ed character, but the contrbutons of the two
races, the Turanan and ushto-Semtc, were so
thoroughy combned that t s now e tremey
dffcut n many cases to dstngush them. Ths
cvzaton became from that tme common to the
whoe terrtory between ssyra and the sea. The
1 See nscrpton of the rth of Sargna, n ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
328 C D M G C D S C .
bngua e cographca tabets wth ther method-
cay cassfed enumeratons of anmas, pants, and
mneras, natura and artfca ob ects, the anatomy
of ther dfferent parts, weapons, utenss, a nds
of agrcutura and ndustra mpements, food,
drn s, means of transport by and and sea, dseases,
professons, and casses of persons, furnsh us wth
a compete pcture of the state of cvzaton at
the epoch when they were wrtten, and the soca
state and nowedge upon whch part of ths cvza-
ton rested. t s the same that we see afterwards
wth a few changes e stng at abyon unt the
end of the great cty s ndependence, and spreadng
a over ssyra. t was ute dfferent from the
Chadean cvzaton under the ancent ngs of Ur,
of whch Mr. George awnson has gven such an
nterestng pcture n hs ve ncent Monarches,1
from the runs of Mugher and ar a great pro-
gress has ta en pace snce those eary tmes.
The mproved cvzaton whch s brought before
us n the e cographca tabets possesses ths
str ng pecuarty that t s a cvzaton n two
anguages. f a the cvzaton were the wor of
one of the two ethnc and ngustc eements of the
popuaton, whe the other ony borrowed such
mprovements, we ought to fnd amongst the peope
who nsttuted these reforms a compete ndgenous
nomencature for everythng connected wth the
dfferent branches of cvzaton the others on
the contrary woud have coped from them by
transatng the necessary terms nto ther own
1 o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 329
anguage n the same way the atter eement
woud have had recourse to the vocabuary of the
other to desgnate ob ects wth whch t had become
famar snce ntercourse had been estabshed
between the two. ow we fnd that ths s not the
case the borrowng of desgnatons for the most
necessary ob ects and nventons whch are essenta
to a perfect cvzaton s recproca, amost as
many names are mported from the ccadan
nto the ssyran as from the ssyran nto the
ccadan. There are severa utenss, nstruments
and nsttutons whch must have been ntroduced
by the popuaton spea ng a Semtc anguage, and
have formed part of ts contrbuton to the common
fund, for they were desgnated by a smpe word n
the anguage whe they are e pressed n the
ccadan by round about phrases, compounds of
an artfca nature, where the ssyran word tsef
has not been body adopted nto the vocabuary.
thorough and attentve anayss of the e co-
graphca tabets, wth a vew to ascertanng what
words one anguage borrowed from the other, woud
be a most nterestng and usefu study. These
tabets woud then serve as a fathfu mrror, re-
fectng n part the wor of the formaton of the
Chadao- abyonan cvzaton my own studes
have ed me to the dscovery that n some branches
of cuture the ushto-Semtc eement too the
ntatve, as the Turanan dd n others.
must add that as regards potca matters at
the tme when the great wor of regous, scentfc,
and soca organzaton too pace n connecton
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
330 C D M G C D S C .
wth the Chadao- abyonan cvzaton, such as
t was to reman, the northern provnces, spea ng
even then hardy anythng but a Semtc anguage,
too the prncpa management, as they reay
possessed the supremacy under Sargon and hs son.
The northern sacerdota schoos, those of Sppara,
abyon, and orsppa, payed a more mportant
part n the potcs of the country than the southern
schoos, those of Uru h and Ur. r at east the
great sacerdota schoos both n the south and north
are an nsttuton connected prmary wth the
ushto-Semtc regon, athough n the atter
days, about the tme of abu uduruzur and the
chaemendes, the caste whch they represented
caed themseves specay Chadeans ths tte
woud have been perhaps more correcty apped to
some dvson amongst them, the prests of magc
for nstance.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
331
C PT .
The two thnc eements n the abyonan naton.
dversty of races of men and anguages
s a fact whch struc a the ancents. n
the nteror of abyon tsef at the tme of the frst
Chadean empre dfferent anguages were spo en,
whch were hardy ntegbe n any other part
but the one where they were spo en.1 schyus
aso cas the nhabtants of ths town TT / / U T S
o oy, a m ed crowd of every orgn. nd a
the edcts of the ngs of abyon mentoned n the
boo of Dane3 begn wth these words, e t
nown to you, peope, natons, and anguages,...
The vast commerce of abyon and Chadea both
by sea and and, as aso the great nfu of captves
who were brought nto the country by the con-
uerng ngs, such as ebuchadnezzar, was an
1 uatremre, Memvre geograph ue sur a abyone, p. 21.
Pers. 51. 3 Dan. . 4 v. 19 v. 26 v. 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
332 C D M G C D S C .
mportant nfuence n the producton of ths varety
n race and anguage.
oregn peopes, formng as the ews dd reguar
coones wth ther own regon, cv aws and
anguage, had come, n conse uence of successfu
wars, and estabshed themseves n the ower pro-
vnces of the Tgrs and uphrates, sde by sde
wth the ancent popuaton and the rmenan
trbes whch the cuneform te ts teach us were
so numerous even n the eghth century before the
Chrstan era , and the natve popuaton tsef had
aways been of a very m ed character from the
earest tmes.
That two ethncay dfferent races e sted n the
popuaton of abyona and Chadea at the com-
mencement of the hstorca era, s an estabshed
fact whch the abours of every ssyroogst have
tended to confrm, athough some gnorant and super-
fca devotees of the Semtc anguage have ventured
to doubt ths as we as the e stence of the ccadan
tongue. duasm of anguage corresponded to ths
duasm of race. round the ower basn of the
uphrates and Tgrs two anguages were spo en,
beongng to ute dfferent fames the ccadan,
whch we cam as a branch of the Turanan or
tac famy, and the anguage of the so-caed
Semtc group, to whch the name of ssyran has
been gven because t was used n ssyra as we as
n abyon and Chadea. s ths tte of ssyran
has been unversay adopted, we must fa n wth
the genera custom nconvenent as t s n ths case,
though the name s by no means sutabe t s too
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 333
mted and has the msfortune to resembe that
of the peope by whom t was most recenty spo en.
e coud not however venture to change t for a
more correct desgnaton, as that woud render an
aready compcated ueston st more compcated
by creatng confuson n the terms used. therefore
contnue to ca the anguage by ths name, but
woud remnd my readers that n abyon and part
of Chadea, ssyran was spo en ong before the
e stence of the ssyran naton, n other words, the
peope of ssur adopted n ater tmes the Semtc
anguage of abyona.
The most ancent of the abyonan ngs, some o
whose epgraphc wrtngs we possess, ngs who can
ve n ant uty wth the buders of the gyptan
pyramds, Dung for nstance, had ther offca
nscrptons engraved n the Semtc ssyran as we
as n the ccadan, athough ther proper names
bear wtness to ther ccadan orgn. ong after,
about the date 2000 .C., when Sargon . had hs
great astroogca wor comped whch we sha
esewhere e amne, there was no dea as yet of the
ssyrans as a naton. The composers of the astro-
ogca coecton new ony n that drecton some
m ed trbes gutum,1 the gom of the boo of
Geness, from the mdst of whch rose the town
1 The ssyran trbes contnued up to a ate perod n ther nomadc mode of fe.
e have a curous proof of ths n the fact that the word whch n ssyran means
town, and whch s n every case pecuar to ssyra proper, was au, a word
radcay and ethnoogcay dentca wth the ebrews fr , tent. n abyon t
seems that they used the word er, whch aso had a pace n the ebrew anguage
wth the same meanng Prof. Sayce ascrbes ts orgn to the ccadanuru, town,
but ths ast pont s st doubtfu.
Gen. . 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
334 C D M G C D S C .
of ssur (now aah-Shergat), the frst seat of
cvzaton, whch was by degrees to con uer these
trbes and unte them nto a compact whoe. The
god of ths cty was then caed usar,1 a name
whch was afterwards changed to ssur, and the
pace tsef partoo of the nature of a abyonan
coony. e may remar by the way, what m-
portant grounds these facts furnsh for transatng
Geness . n, ut of that and he, mrod, went
forth towards ssyra.
n every case the e stence of the two anguages
has been fuy proved, and ths eads us to beeve
n a duasm of race. ut owng to a rather curous
crcumstance, we are unabe to fnd any e act tme
when the domans of the two races, as we as of
the two anguages, were ceary defned. rom the
earest era of whch we possess any wrtten records,
we see the two races mnged and nterm ed,
athough each ept ts own anguage and dstn-
gushng characterstcs, spreadng over the whoe
surface of the country whch e tends from the
ssyran fronters to the sea. e can ony ma e
out that n the north more peope spo e the Semtc
anguage than the Turanan n the country of
1 . . . ., 1. 1 ., 18, 2. The town tsef seems to have been caed usar
before the god, whose name appears to have ta en ths form and then that of ssur
ony n order to on artfcay to a Semtc root ( ssyran rD ebrew T ), the
name of the ancent Sar of the ccadans, the deographc e presson of whch
became the usua orthography of the god ssur. The choce of the characters
generay empoyed n wrtng usar as the name of a town are of such a nature as
to ead us to concude wth Prof. Sayce that the name of the pace, a-usar, the
border of the water, s of ccadan etymoogy, an etymoogy whch agrees perfecty
wth the stuaton of the town.
See Smth s otes on the ary story of ssyra and abyon, n ecords
of the Past, o. ., p. 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C .
335
Shnar propery so caed n the south, the atter
anguage was the more genera, so aso n the
country caed ccad, and ater (from the nnth
century) ad. ut that s a ueston of mnor
mportance the two eements e sted a e n the
two countres.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
336
C PT .
The rgn of the Chadao- aby onan Cosmogones.
Chadao- abyonan cosmogonc tradtons .
seem to have recognzed the creaton of two
races of men, one wth a brown, the other wth a
whte s n.1 ut our data wth reference to ths
pont are st too mperfect to be of much use to us
here, or to ad us n dscoverng a connecton
between ths beef and the two dfferent races
e stng together from the earest tmes n the
country where ths beef arose, or to aow us to
compare them wth that engmatca account gven
n the s th chapter of Geness about the sons of
God (ver. 2), the daughters of men (ver. 4).
ur study of these thngs must be reserved unt
we are better ac uanted wth tradtons of ths nd.
good dea of ght s thrown upon ths sub ect
by the ceebrated passage of eancus, whch
1 See Smth s Chadean ccount of Geness, p. 86. Ths very souton of many
apparent geoogca and ethnographca dffcutes has been aready antcpated by
Domenc M Causand n hs snguar and pausbe wor , dam and the damte.
d.
Steph. yz.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 337
nforms us that the prmtve duasm of the Cha-
dean and abyonan natons was nown to the
Gree s, and was e pressed by ther use of the names
of Chadeans and Cephenes. whoe cyce of tra-
dtons s connected wth these names by the wrter
and other Gree authors, some of whch seem reay
to possess an hstorca character, whe others, n
whch Perseus pays the prncpa part, are mythca
but the atter have ac ured a great vaue snce the
dscovery of the fragments of the abyonan popee
of zdhubar or rather Dhubar, because one of the
prncpa epsodes of the egend of Perseus, the
devery of ndromeda, resembes n every deta
an epsode n the popee of the shores of the
uphrates.
To the Gree s the name Cephenes was synonymous
wth thopans. The opnon whch has been pre-
served by eancus counts them as one of the two
eements of the race nhabtng the countres watered
by the ower course of the uphrates and Tgrs,
the famous thopans or ushtes of abyon,
whose e stence s proved by so many passages of
cassca ant uty and the sacred wrtngs.3 The
be connects wth these ushtes the name of
mrod, whch s used both as the name of a hero
1 rran., . ustath. ad Danys., Pereg., 1005 poodor., ., 4, 5 Chronc,
posch. ., p. 74, ed. Dndorf cf. erodot., ., 54, and ., 61 ucan, Phars., ., 449.
The name of Perseus must be here the eenc form of a abyonan name wth
whch we are not yet ac uanted, probaby the same that had. gven rse to the
Parsoudos of Ctesas.
See my Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 23, et se .
3 Ch. enormant s ntroducton a store de se occdentae, p. 240, et se .
Movers , De Phcenzer, o. ., part 1, p. 269, 276, 224, et se . part 2, p. 104, 105,
388 nobe s De o ertafe der Geness, p. 251, 339, et se . D c sten
n the thenamm rancos, pr 22nd, May 22nd, and ugust 19th, 1854.
4 Gen. 8-12.
23
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
338 C D M G C D S C .
and as the name of a pace, e a those contaned
n the same chapter of Geness.1 The more re-
cent Semtc anguage gave to the name of mrod
the meanng of rebe, (from the root T10,) n
consderaton of the character assumed by the
heroc form of ths personage but that s certany
a forced etymoogy of ater orgn. fter the abours
of M. Grve and Prof. Sayce,3 there s no room
to doubt that mrod was propery the abyonan
god Mardu reduced to the poston of a hero, and we
are ready to admt that amarud was derved from
an ccadan varaton of the name of ths god ana
amar-utuS t any rate the god became here the
personfcaton of the peope of hs town.
The other eement of the naton n the duasm
of the Chadees and Cephenes conssted of the
Chadees, who are descrbed by Dodorus Scuus5
n a very correct passage about ther dscpne and
ther deas as the most ancent of the aby-
onans. eancus sad n the same way, fo-
owng the e ampe of Stephen of yzantum that
before the ng Cepheus, that s to say, before the
Cephenes, there were some Chadees who e tended
beyond abyon as far as Choche, as far as the
pace where Seeuca afterwards stood. n the
opnon of erosus, the ngs who regned m-
medatey after the food are Chadees. thout
1 ppert s Comptes-rendus de a Socetfrancase de umsmat ve et d rcheooge,
o. .
Comptes-rendus de cademc des nscrptons, 1874 .37-46 Trans. Soc. t.
rch., o. ., p. 136, et se .
3 Trans. Soc. b. rch., o. ., p. 243, et se .
4 See my angue prmtve de a Chade, p. 369. 5 . 29.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 339
spea ng n such e act terms of the e stence of
ths naton anteror to the ushtes, the be
ceary admts the fact by mentonng, as the orgn
of the empre of mrod son of ush, four towns
whch where aready n beng ong before hs tme.1
t aso refers to the Chadees at a very eary epoch
under the name of the Chasdm. Thus n the tme
of braham the great cty of Ur, now Mugher, was
caed Ur of the Chadees, and before that a
chef of the Semtc trbe from whch the ebrews
sprang s mentoned as rpha ad, or rpachashd,
neghbour of the Chadees. 3 Ths notce of Ur
n the most ancent records of the Terachtes as that
of the prncpa town of the Chadees, whst the
same records estabsh no connecton between them
and abe, becomes a very mportant pont n deter-
mnng the true ethnographca character of ths
naton. n fact Ur appears n a the numerous
epgraphc monuments as the cty most e cusvey
Turanan of them a t s ony much ater that we
can trace any vestge of the use of the Semtc-
ssyran anguage, a s n ccadan at the perod
of whch we are spea ng, and even under the
Semtc ngs of the dynastes of arra and
arsam.
n the cuneform documents the term adu or
ad occurs as the name of a trbe of the great
ccadan naton4 whch was at frst very obscure,
but whch began to be renowned about the nnth
1 Gen. . 11. Gen. . 22, 31 v. 7.
3 Gen. . 22, 24 . 10-13.
4 Ste de Sams- u, co. 4, 1. 3S . . 1.1., 34).
23
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
34,0 C D M G C D S C .
century before our era.1 ready under ssur-
nazrhabe, Samanassar . and Sams- n,2 t had
become mstress of the whoe regon borderng
on the sea coast, whch was then caed adu,
and was dvded nto a great many sma prnc-
pates governed by the chefs of ths trbe. rom
the eghth century the trbe of the ad became
mportant enough to furnsh ngs of abyon,3 and
after that perod the Chadees (usng the word n a
speca sense) nhabted the southern part of the
basns of the uphrates and Tgrs, and may be
counted as the great adversares of the ssyran
power, unt by overthrowng neveh tsef they
founded the ast Chadao- abyonan empre under
the dynasty of abopoassar. The tradton pre-
served by eancus and other Gree wrters sub-
sttutes, therefore, the name of Chadees for that of
ccadans, and even perhaps, as we sha see ater,
the ndgenous tradtons themseves used the doube
appeaton of Sumr and ccad.4
ut ths dscoses a ueston of great mportance.
e have proved the dentty of the anguages
spo en by the ssyrans and the non-Turanan
porton of the nhabtants of abyon, but the
be affrms that the nhabtants of the two
countres were of a dfferent race, by pacng ssur
amongst the descendents of Shem, whe the peope
of abyon are referred bac to am for ther
orgn. Ths woud be no great stumbng-boc
1 See ray Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 218. r Sams- u .
3 The same wor , o. ., p. 221.
4 e sha touch upon the ueston of Sumr and ccad, agan n the ppend .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 341
after the facts reveaed to us by the cvzaton
mparted to the ssyran trbes by the abyonan
coony of ssur t s ute natura that they shoud
have adopted at the same tme the anguage of
ther teachers whch must have resembed some-
what the daect they spo e before. The dffcuty
of our probem es n the fact that the ssyran,
or more correcty the abyonan tongue beonged to
the famy commony caed the Semtc, and nether
the Scrptures nor any other tradton menton the
estabshment of a Semtc coony n abyon or
the negbourng provnces. These were reay the
thopans, Cephenes or chdren of ush, whch
three names were gven to them ndfferenty, who
e sted sde by sde wth the Chadeans proper these
ushtes founded the frst great potca power n
Chadea, the empre of mrod or the ng Cepheus
and there s no ueston of a Semtc nvason havng
suppanted them, though we have certany notces of
a few Semtc trbes, wanderng between the ushte
towns n the uncutvated tracts of and e the
Terachtes, who fnay emgrated, doubtess before
the great ncrease n the setted popuaton and the
ramean trbes of ater orgn.1 ut these may
aways be dstngushed from the two reay ndgenous
1 agree entrey wth M. Schfader s theory, that the varous Semtc natons of
the north and west, who orgnated n raba, the common crade of ther race, had,
prevous to the fna mgraton whch paced them n ther setted habtatons, one and
a been sub ect to the contact and nfuence of ccadan abyon,and that ths affected
them forcby, and modfed to a certan degree ther pecuar characterstcs. ut there
s no need to suppose on ths account that they had ever setted n abyon tsef. The
contact must have ta en pace n a neghbourng country, n the pans on the rght
ban of the uphrates, where the ancent trbes of these natons, f they came from
the centre of raba, naturay encamped before they began ther march to the
north.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
342 C D M G C D S C .
eements, and as regards duasm of anguage,
whch corresponds to the duasm of race found n
the ancent nhabtants of the country, we are
obged to come to the concuson that the so-caed
ssyran daect was the one spo en by the Cephenan
or ushte porton of the popuaton, athough t
beonged to the famy of the Semtc anguages.
The Cephenan egends confrm ths opnon by
referrng the orgn of the Terachtes themseves
to the thopan eement n the naton : ethopum
proes uos rege Cepheo metus at ue odum mutare
sedes perpuert.
Ths s no soated case ether. Schoars of note
whose opnon s of great weght have aready
remar ed that the term Semtc s not sutabe of
appcaton here. arge part, f not the ma orty,
of the natons mentoned n the be as the descend-
ants of am, partcuary those of the branch of ush,
spo e anguages of ths cass. ebrew was orgnay
none other than the daect of the Canaantes a
naton tsef profoundy amtc and saah even
cas that tongue the anguage of Canaan. The
famy of braham heard and adopted t durng ther
ong resdence among the Canaantes, n pace of the
anguage they spo e prevousy whch probaby re-
sembed the raban as the trbes of eber and
octan were descended from the same stoc .
Ghez s spo en by a peope of ushte orgn n
whom the Semtc eements made themseves strongy
1 Tact., st., ., 11.
See ppert s thcnwum francas, ctober 21st, 1854 De ough s evue ethno-
graph ue, 1859, p. 109-111 and my Manue tP store ancenne de rent, 3rd
edton, o. ., p. 122, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 343
fet, yet the atter can hardy have furnshed the
anguage of the country, for n that case we shoud
have e pected t to be emen, ust as we now that
ths peope mported the wrtng of Southern raba.
The myartc or Sabsan anguage tsef s the
daect of a country where the ushte natons had
estabshed themseves before the trbes descended
from octan, and where they aways contnued to
form an mportant part of the popuaton. Therefore
f the octandes of Southern raba spo e at the tme
of ther cvzaton a dfferent anguage from the
trbes of the same stoc nhabtng other parts of the
pennsua, are we not ustfed n attrbutng t to
the nfuence of the prmtve setters n the country
wth whom they mnged Thus we arrve at the
same concuson as we dd n spea ng of the
ssyran and ths s aso the case wth ebrew. t
s a so-caed Semtc anguage whch was orgnay
spo en by a peope cassed by the boo of Geness
among the descendants of am, and whch that
peope afterwards ntroduced and estabshed by
means of ther superor cvzaton amongst the
purey Semtc trbes who were st eadng a nomadc
and pastora fe.
These facts form a powerfu argument, from a
ngustc, and, to a certan e tent, hstorca pont
of vew, n favour of the theory of those wrters who
see n the ushte and Canaante natons the most
ancent branch of the Semtc famy of the human
race spreadng over the entre nteror of ancent sa,
from the sources of the uphrates and Tgrs nto
the heart of raba, from the shores of the Persan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
344 C D M G C D S C .
Guf to those of the Medterranean, and on both
coasts of the Guf of raba, n frca and n
sa. Some schoars hod an opnon that ths
ancent branch of the Semtc famy was the frst
to eave the common home, and havng estabshed
tsef n Chadea, thopa, gypt, and Paestne,
became cvzed, and was thus both an ob ect of
e ecraton and envy to ts pastora brethren. ence
they say arose the wde separaton between the
descendants of Shem and am, the atter n the south
and west, the former n the east and north, athough
both beonged orgnay to the same famy, spea ng
one anguage though cut up nto many daects, and
professng the same regon under dfferent symbos,
whch may be caed as a whoe the Syro- rabc or
Syro- thopan famy n opposton to the ndo-
Persan or ndo-Germanc famy, the other great
secton of the whte races.1 Ths vew woud
concde very we wth the way n whch the
ushtes fre uenty coaesced wth the pure Semtc
races, so that they coud no onger be dstngushed
from them, whenever the two eements have foowed
each other, as n Southern raba and possby n
ssyra.
ut, on the other hand, t woud seem anthropo-
ogcay evdent from the fgures on monuments and
the s us whch have been e amned so far, that there
was a dstncton between the descendants of Shem
and am whch s not found n the anguage, and
whch corresponded to that estabshed by the bbca
narratve the peope of am had aso to a certan
1 Gugnaut s egons de nt ut, o. ., part 3, p. 822.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 345
degree pecuar characterstcs, more materastc and
more ndustra than those of the purey Semtc races,
though they had ewse many common nstncts
asty, athough a good many of the descendants of
am spo e anguages whch were decdedy Semtc,
others, e the gyptans, possessed daects whch
were doubtess cosey connected wth the Semtc
famy, but whch possessed so far ther own orgnaty
that they ought to be paced n a famy apart. t s
perhaps possbe to e pan and reconce these con-
tradctory data by modfyng the formua thus obtaned
by a regard to the facts whch have been ascertaned
by anthropoogy. n that case, we shoud have to
suppose that the frst branch detached from the parent
stem was represented by the peope of am, who
coaesced wth a Meanan race (bac wth smooth
har, e the Ghonds of nda) whch they found
setted prevousy n the country nto whch they frst
spread, whst the Semtc races were more behnd-
hand and preserved the bood of the whte race n
a ts purty. Thus ther nterm ture wth another
peope woud have suffced after a certan tme to
ma e the descendants of am ute a dfferent race
from those of Shem, wthout, however, effacng ther
orgna affntes, especay those of anguage. t
the same tme, the m ture of bood whch woud
n ths way become the dstnctve characterstc
of the descendants of am, woud not be found
everywhere n e ua proportons the Meanan bood
woud predomnate more n one nstance than n
another. Thus the natons referred by the bbca
narratve to the famy of am, woud reay e hbt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
346 C D M G C D S C .
a gradaton of adm ture wth others, more or ess
decded, from the peope who so strongy resem-
bed the Semtc races as to be wth dff1cuty
dstngushed from them, e the ushtes of
abyon or the Canaantes of Phenca to the
peope of decdedy ethnca characterstcs, e the
gyptans. nd we sha dscover, f we study the
hstory of the descendants of am, that there was
a greater or ess degree of affnty between the
daects spo en by the dfferent natons, correspond-
ng to the degree of resembance of the peope them-
seves to the anthropoogca type of the pure Semtc
races and ths s tsef a most mportant fact n
determnng the ueston how far a stranger eement
entered the pure bood of the whte race.
t s e tremey probabe that there was some
m ture of a toeraby pure Meanan race wth the
popuaton of Chadea and abyona, and that ths
crcumstance woud have caused that porton of the
peope who spo e a Semtc daect to be cassed
amongst the ushtes. n fact part of the regon of the
great marshes round the Persan Guf appears aways
to have been nhabted by amost bac trbes,1 who
ved n a very savage state, and over whom the cuture
of the great ctes n the neghbourhood never had
much nfuence. These appear to have been the ances-
tors of the emuns of the present day, of whom we
have heard a good dea from the rench traveer
Te er they are cosey aed as an anthropoogca
type to the ssharrs of the neghbourng and of
1 The bas-reefs of Susana prove to us the e stence of trbes wth a stronger
Meanan eement n them, and of an amost pure egrod type see G. awnson s
The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o. ., p. 500.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 347
gypt. e meet wth them agan n the same
marshes, where the ssyran bas-reefs of Senna-
cherb and ssurbanpa e hbt them as coaescng
wth other trbes of a more or ess Mongoan
type.1 They probaby spo e the anguage of the
fshermen, whch s mentoned n some ssyran
documents as beng a dfferent daect from those
of ssur and ccad. n my opnon these trbes were
reay of thopan orgn, and represented the frst
substratum of the hstorca ushtes of abyon there
are even now the remans of that most ancent popua-
ton of the country who dwet there even earer than
the Turanans, and were con uered by the atter
before the dawn of the hstorc ages. These frst
ushtes ony remaned seect n the sheter of the
naccessbe marshes where they had retreated n
other parts of the and they m ed wth a few trbes
spea ng the Semtc anguage, who estabshed
themseves there before the Semtc race propery
so-caed, and thus arose the second ushte naton
of the era of mrod and Cepheus, the ony peope who
beong to hstory and who spo e the anguage caed
ssyran the purey Semtc races, e the ebrews,
treated these n the same way as the Canaantes,
and refused to consder them of the same race as
themseves n spte of the affnty of anguage.
owever w not nsst too strongy upon these
atter concusons, as they are at present con ectures
whch coud not be fuy e amned and proved wthout
necesstatng e panatons of a far too compcated
1 Mr. George awnson (The ve Great Monarches, 2nd edton, o, ., p. 497)
had made a smar remar about the fgures on the bas-reefs reatng to the aby-
onan war of ssurbanpa.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
348 C D M G C D S C .
character to be ntroduced here. f one fact we
may be sure, namey, the e stence of the ushto-
Semtc and Turanan or tac races foowng each
other, and coaescng over the whoe of abyon
and Chadea, as ong as we can dscover from the
monuments n our possesson, one predomnatng n
the north, the other n the south. n emnent
anthropoogst Dr. amy has dscovered amongst
the fgures of ngs and other nhabtants of the
country represented n the ancent abyonan scup-
tures, the e stence of two entrey dstnct ethnoogca
types of race. ne has a sender fgure, the other
s short and dumpy the frst was a remar aby
ong shaped, the second a round s u and fnay,
one shows very remar aby the arched profe of the
Syro- rabc or Semtc races wth ts a une nose
whst the other s dstngushed by promnent
chee -bones and a nose wth hghy curved nostrs.
n the words of M. amy, the second abyonan
and ssyran type dffers radcay from the Syro-
rabc type, n the same degree that the peasants of
our centra tabe-and do from the ews and the
rabs and ths second type resembes rather than
any. other nown to us that of the Ugro- nnc and
Sberan races, to whom severa anthropoogsts have
assgned the name of Mongoodes.1
n our prevous researches we have thus seen that
there was a duasm of anguage correspondng to
the duasm of race, and that one of the anguages, the
ssyran, beonged to the Semtc famy, whe the
other, the ccadan, formed a separate group of
1 See my angue prmtve de a Chadee, p. 382-386.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 349
the tac famy, cosey aed to the Ugro- nnc
daects. t s not mprobabe that ths ancent
fuson of two entrey dfferent daects spo en n the
same and, had much to do wth the orgn of the
tradton whch paced at a very eary epoch the orgn
of the confuson of anguages at abyon. asty, the
speca researches we have prosecuted n the present
wor ead us to pont out another parae duasm
that of the regons. Sde by sde wth the Semtc
and Turanan anguages n Chadea, we have seen on
the one hand a regon cosey reated to those of
Syra and Phenca, beongng to the same group and
founded on the same conceptons and on the other,
a system of magc resutng from very dfferent vews,
wth ts own gods and sprts, resembng forcby
the magc of the nns and a the tac natons,
and connected wth a perfect regous system
whch s e paned n the magc boo s, and whch
was ony a norma deveopment of that demono-
ogca naturasm whch s pecuar to the Turanan
natons.
these facts combne n a most str ng manner
and the fundamenta dfference, the frst opposton
of the two eements consttutng the popuaton of
Chadea and abyona n the most remote ages,
appears n the regon as n the anguage. There
were doubtess two races of men whose hstory can
be traced bac to the tme of ther dvergence from
each other, each havng ts own characterstcs and
possessng ts own anguage.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
35
C PT .
The Prorty of the ccadan Popuaton of Chadea.
fragments of the narratve of erosus whch
we possess begn thus : There were (orgn-
ay) n abyon many men of a foregn race (a oe -
ves), who nhabted Chadea, vng n a savage state
after the manner of anmas. There s no other
way of transatng ths phrase the word a oe vr s
has ony one meanng n Gree , t s synonymous wth
a 6( )v os. t has a stronger sgnfcaton than
evos, snce t gves not ony the dea of foregner,
but aso that of man of a very dfferent naton, of
another race. So n the eyes of erosus the frst
nhabtants of abyona, whom the god annes
( ea) came to cvze n person, and whose frst
pace of abode was Chadea, were foregners of
another race.
ut wth reaton to whom were they foregners
and of another race Pan common sense tes us
that t was as compared wth the abyonans of the
tme of erosus, namey, the peope spea ng the
1 See my angue prmtve de a Chadte, p. 327.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 351
Semtc anguage to whom the wrter beonged. e
cannot even magne hm to have had any other
ntenton. n the same way we often fnd the name
of the Phstnes changed n the Septuagnt nto
d 6(f)v o used absoutey, meanng there a peope
of a dfferent race from the sraetes.
rom these observatons we are ed to concude
that the Chadean prest who transated the annas
of hs natve and nto Gree under the frst Seeucdae,
regarded the non-Semtc, the ccadan or Turanan
peope, as the frst occuper of the so. Ths was
the natona tradton. The ueston s, was t cor-
rect e have at present no means of ascertanng
ths and there are reasons for thn ng, as we sad
ust now, that ths eement whch possessed a certan
amount of cvzaton had superseded a prmtve
savage popuaton, tsef amost Meanan, whch s
to ths day represented by the emuns. ut one
thng however seems certan a the ssyroogsts
who have studed the sub ect admt unanmousy that
an ccadan or Turanan eement furnshed the frst
cvzed nhabtants of the vast pans, of the ower
part of the basn of the uphrates and Tgrs, and
that from ths pont of vew they had decdedy the
prorty over the Semtc or ushto-Semtc eement.
The Turanan.remaned durng ong centures, and
partcuary n the southern provnces, the predom-
natng eement wth regard to potcs and anguage
n the duasm of the popuaton, even after that
duasm had become too decded for anyone to deny
that the cvzaton common to the trbes spea ng
the two anguages was the wor of one race aone.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
352 C D M G C D S C .
That the ccadans or Turanans had the prorty
over the Semtc or ushto-Semtc races s proved
by the geographca names of Chadea and abyona
whch the Semtc porton of the popuaton adopted
for these do not certany beong to ther anguage,
nor have they any precse etymoogy n t they were
beyond doubt borrowed from the ccadan. ampes
of ths are furnshed by the two great rvers the Tgrs
and uphrates, and some of the most mportant
towns of the and, as Ur (uru, the town above a
others), Uru , the rech of the be (uru-u u, the
eterna cty ), arsam, gane, Surppa , rdhu,
pur, orsppa, not to menton the names of many
towns of whch the non-Semtc character s ceary
manfest. These nstances of geographca nomen-
cature are ute decsve, athough ther number s
mted, for n most cases the towns of abyona and
Chadea had a doube name, as s the case at the
present day n ungary and other countres where
two races spea ng dfferent anguages e st together,
nether havng absorbed the other. Thus one of the
most mportant towns of abyona was caed n the
ssyran ut and n the ccadan Tggaba. n the
be t s caed Cutha, a modfcaton of the ssy-
ran form, but the cassca geographers coped from
the other name Pny wrtes t Dgba Ptoemy,
Dgua the Peutngeran tabe has Dgubs, a com-
ng from the ccadan Tggaba, the tradton of
whch was evdenty preserved down to the oman
epoch. n these cases of doube appeaton, when
we now the meanng of the ccadan name we
generay fnd that the ssyran appeaton was an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 353
e act transaton of t. or nstance, the ccadan
name of abyon d-Dngra and the Semtc name
ab- both a e meant the gate of the god
but these two synonymous appeatons were them-
seves preceded by a more ancent ccadan name
Tn-tr, of whch there seems to have been no Semtc
transaton. There s postvey not a snge town
south of the ssyran fronter suffcenty ancent to
have had ony a Semtc name. ppeatons of ths
nd ta en from the ssyran, as Dur-Sar n, Dur-
Ummu-bant, ar-raman, whch are some of the most
ancent, frst begn to appear much ater, n the fu
ght of the hstorc ages, under dynastes of ngs
posteror to the great monarchs of Ur (the frst
prnces of whom we have any record), and dynastes
whose surnames attest the Semtc orgn of the famy.
Such towns owed ther foundaton to those ngs.
n a former chapter we touched upon the sub ect
of the names of dvntes borrowed from the ccadan
anguage and mythoogy, whch the Semtc porton
of the popuaton receved nto ts pantheon, and
whch remaned there up to the ast days of abyon
and ssyra for they were aso common to those
dscpes both n regon and terature of the Cha-
dao- abyonan cvzaton. The few fragments that
we possess of the cosmogonc epc egend, descrbng
the events of the earest ages up to a few years after
the Deuge and the destructon of the tower of abe,
suffce to show us that the names used n t are entrey
ccadan and when we say that they reman amost
unatered n the e tracts of erosus, we may be sure
that under the Seeucdae the ancent ccadan form
24
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
354 C D M G C D S C .
was preserved ntact n the tradtons of the sacer-
dota schoos, and that no Semtc substtutes were
adopted.1
s regards the anterorty of the Turanan or
ccadan eement to the Semtc or ushto-
Semtc eement, we have a proof that the former
was n possesson of a remar abe state of cvza-
ton, a sedentary and agrcutura fe, a steady
ndustry, and above a an organzed government, n
the fact that the ssyran vocabuary has borrowed
many words from the ccadan wth reference to
these thngs, partcuary names of offces whch t
woud be mpossbe to e pan supposng them to be
of Semtc orgn, whe that s ready done n the
ccadan/ e may gve as e ampes tur-tanu
Generassmo of the armes ( ccadan tur-dan,
powerfu chef ) sa offcer (whch s used n
the composton of the hybrd form rab-sa ) dubsar
scrbe (n the be 1DDCD) pate vceregent
vcar aba magstrate of the udca order emga
a sacerdota tte whch was apped to the Chadean
Mag, and whch meant orgnay gorous, august.
have ong thought, n common wth a other
ssyroogsts foowng n the wa e of M. ppert,
that the ethnc duasm of the popuaton of Chadea
and abyona was e pressed by the nomencature
so often used n spea ng of the nhabtants of those
countres, Sumerv u adv, the Sumrans and the
ccadans, saw n these two names the desgnaton
1 Those names of whch we aready possess the orgna forms are, f we compare
the forms gven n the e tract of erosus wth the orgna forms: d-Uru Muu-
uruga U-bara-tutu haas-adra or dra- hass (the two forms are e uay
used) tana. these personages are specay cassed as Chadeans by erosus.
See my aage prmtve d Chade, p. 363, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 355
of the two races, appyng that of ccad to the Tura-
nans and that of Sumr to the Semtc or ushto-
Semtc trbes. set forth ths opnon n the
frst rench edton of ths present wor , but
must confess that my convctons have been sha en
snce then by the ob ectons that M. Schrader has
rased aganst seeng any dstncton of race e -
pressed n these two names. though we may be
certan that the ssyrans themseves used the term
the ccadan anguage to desgnate the non-
Semtc tongue, and athough conse uenty we may
-be ustfed by ther e ampe n usng the term
ccadan as a genera desgnaton of the ethnc
eement whch we hod to be connected wth the
tac natons, yet there s nothng to prove that
the name Sumrans descrbed another race. t s
possbe and even probabe that M. Menant and
M. Schrader are rght n thn ng that the two names
of Sumrans and ccadans were anteror to the n-
troducton of the Semtc eement, and orgnay
desgnated rather two geographca dvsons of the
same peope and the same race, the nhabtants of
the northern and southern provnces of Chadea and
abyona proper.1 f t s so, the duaty of Sumr
and ccad woud have no connecton wth the ethnc
duaty, whch s to be seen ust as much n the and
of Sumr as n the country of ccad, ta ng these
two words n the geographca sense. The Sumrans
and the ccadans woud both therefore have be-
onged to the non-Semtc race.
sha recur, however, n an ppend to the dffcut ueston of Sumr and
ccad, and sha then ma e use of the new documents on ths sub ect wth whch
scence has atey been enrched.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
356
C PT .
The Sumran nfuence n Chadean and abyonan Cvzaton.
1 M the fuson of the characterstcs and n-
sttutons of the two races who, though of
dfferent orgn, nhabted the ower vaey of the
uphrates and Tgrs, arose that great cvzaton of
Chadea and abyon, whch made ts nfuence fet
over the whoe of ancent sa, and mouded the atter
after ts own pattern. The Chadao- abyonan
cvzaton was essentay of a m ed nature, resutng
from the combnatons of dfferent eements, and n
ths ay ts greatness, rchness, and power the
capabtes and the nstncts of two dfferent races
were unted to construct t.
e cannot as yet, and perhaps we may never be
abe to determne precsey and mnutey what s
Turanan and what ushte n a m ed creaton whch
we have no means of studyng e cept as a whoe.
owever we can trace a good many thngs bac to
ther orgna source, even n the present state of our
nowedge.
Thus we now for certan that the Turanan por-
ton of the popuaton ntroduced the pecuar system
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 357
of cuneform wrtng nto abyon and Chadea. The
carefu researches of M. ppert have setted that
pont beyond dspute.1 The characters that compose
thewrtng have ether an deographc or syabc vaue,
but more fre uenty they may be used both ways,
accordng to the poston n whch they occur. They
conssted orgnay of a rough drawng or symboca
mage, whch has snce undergone but tte atera-
ton, of the concrete ob ect or abstract dea e pressed
or brought to mnd by the syabe composng ther
phonetc vaue, not n the ssyran tongue but n the
ccadan, that s, n the anguage of the Turanans
of Chadea.3 The dea of god s rendered n the
ssyran by the word u, but the character whch
represents deographcay ths word, whch character
was orgnay n the form of a star, s pronounced an
where t s empoyed as a syabc sgn, because n
that anguage god was spo en of as ana. The
sgn meanng father, n the ssyran abu, s pho-
netcay at or ad, because the word father was ad
(engthened form adda) n the ccadan another has
the doube form of the verb to go (n the ssyran
aa ), and the syabe du to go, pronounced du n
the same anguage. The vaue of the compound
syabes s of the same orgn. ne sgn represents
the syabe tur and the dea of son, the ccadan
word for son (n the ssyran abu or maru) beng
tur another the syabe ga and the dea of great
1 apport au mnstre de nstructon pub ue, Pars, 1858 pedton en Meso-
potame, o. ., p. 77-86 Schrader s 1st das adscher der enschrften ene
Sprache oder ene Schrft, n o. . of the ourna of the German satc
Socety.
ppert s pedton en Mesopotame, o. ., p. 63-68.
3 See Sayce, ectures on ssyran Phoogy, ecture .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
358 C D M G C D S C .
(n the ssyran rabu), the ccadan for great
beng ga a thrd has the meanng of chef, prnce,
and gves the compound syabe nr after the form of
the ccadan word nr prnce. ven the pheno-
mena of poyphony tsef, or the e stence of many
phonetc e pressons for the same sgn, ndependenty
of the ssyran readng correspondng to ts deo-
graphc sgnfcaton, fnds ts e panaton n the
dfferent words whch note the varous shades of the
deographc meanng n the ccadan. or nstance,
one and the same sgn gves the dea of sun
( ssyran samsu) and day ( ssyranyumu) but t
s used phonetcay to represent the smpe syabe
ut, ud, and the compound syabe par, and t aso
became n the ccadan utu sun and par (n ts
engthened form parra) day. nother has the
doube sgnfcaton of sheep ( ssyran snu) and
of the verb to ta e ( ssyran sabatu) the frst of
these deas was rendered n the ccadan by the
word u, the second by the word db, so the character
has the doube phonetc vaue of u and db.
t the same tme, facts of the most convncng
nature bearng upon the pronuncaton woud deter
any serous mnd from the opnon that the cuneform
syabary coud have been nvented by a Semtc
peope. These facts show beyond a doubt that t was
the wor of a race spea ng ute a dfferent anguage,
who were not capabe of renderng a anguage of the
famy of Shem otherwse than very mperfecty.
The prncpa of these facts s the absence of any
partcuar sgn for the artcuatons D, , , ,
characterstc of the Semtc organ the confuson
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 359
of m wth v the want of dstncton between the
sbants, T, D, , za and sa havng ony one sgn, as
az, as, as, or z, s, , or ese agan zb, sb, and b,
etc. the want of a dfferent notaton for 2 and D, or
2 and p as a fna, the same character beng ap and
ab, or ese ag, a , a asty, the absence of a df-
ferent wrtten e presson for 2 and p before the vowe
, 3 and 2 before the vowe u, for nether nor pu
can be wrtten, and we must substtute for them
and bu.1
e obtan some very mportant nformaton con-
cernng the progress of the syabary by studyng
the prmtve and eementary characters of the
cuneform wrtng, 180 n number, the combna-
ton of whch gave rse to a great number of new
sgns.1 f we e amne them wth a vew to dscover-
ng what the nterna ob ects were whch they
orgnay represented, we fnd that the nature of the
ob ects thus formed nto graphc sgns seems to
ndcate as the orgna seat of ths wrtng a and
other than Chadea, a more northern regon wth a
very dfferent fauna and fora 3 where, for nstance,
the on and the other great carnvora of the fene
race were un nown, whst the bear and the wof
were common anmas where nether the pam nor
even the vne fourshed, ther pace beng supped
The attempt at a dstncton between h and , bu and pu, dd not appear unt
ute a ate perod, towards the end of the eghth century .C., and ts use never
became genera.
Smth s The Phonetc Paues of the Cuneform Characters, p. 4 and my tudes
accadennes, o. ., fasc. , p. 45, et se .
3 ppert s Comptes-rendus de a Socete franfase de umsmat ue et d rchooge,
o. , p. 74.
4 The character whch s used to desgnate the vne, and afterwards wne, s a
compound sgn, and of the secondary formaton, the combnaton of whch has been
traced to the compound ges-tn, tree of fe, whch s ts ccadan renderng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
360 C D M G C D S C .
to a great e tent by confers. t woud be worth
whe to pursue these observatons n a speca
treatse, and some day t w certany be done. ne
of the most sgnfcant facts that coud be brought
forward s that the ccadans desgnate every nd
of came, that of raba amongst the rest, by a name
that can ony be etymoogcay e paned as a
descrpton of the pecuar characterstc of the came
wth two humps of Upper sa. The mportant and
suggestve remar of M. ppert whch we have ust
uoted, wth ustratons of our own, woud ead us
to decde that even f the cuneform wrtng receved
ts fna deveopment and organzaton n Chadea
tsef, after the ccadans had setted n the pan
and round the uncton of the uphrates and Tgrs,
yet they must have brought the frst eements of t
wth them from another regon to whch ther
mgraton was frst drected.
n fact the ccadans had no ground for affrmng
themseves to be the frst occupants of the and
of Chadea, they coud not ca themseves the
aborgna nhabtants they remembered that ther
ancestors had come from another regon of a very
dfferent character physcay, and therefore, after
havng dwet for centures and centures n the great
pans, they contnued to use the name of ad,
whch meant mountaneers n ther own anguage.
The orgna force of Sumrans and ccadans n
the ccadan was, the peope of the pan and the
peope of the mountan so the ancent tte of
supreme royaty whch we shoud transate ng of
the Sumrans and ccadans, unga eng a ad,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 361
reay means ng of the pan and mountan.
Therefore, athough the names of Sumrans and c-
cadans became at the hstorca epoch the desgna-
ton of the north and south of abyona, ths was
ony after an ateraton n the respectve postons
of the races to whom these names apped orgnay
n order to show what part of the country they
nhabted.1 The names remaned e monuments of
an anteror epoch, when the two dvsons of the
Turanan peope, nstead of nhabtng the north of
abyona and the south of Chadea, were spread
over the pan watered by the two great rvers, whe
the Sumrans and ccadans st dwet n the
mountans of the east and north-east, the common
crade of the race, or rather the ast stage of ther
mgraton before they reached the uphrates and
Tgrs.
have ponted out esewhere the curous conc-
dence e stng between ths fact and the wtness of
cassca terature, whch ascrbes to the natons
dweng n a part of rmena the names of a Sao,
apSa es, apSov o, opSvao, TopSvrvo, vpro,
Gordan, ardu 3 and by no means agree wth those
1 See my tudes accadennes, o. ., fasc. 3, p. 72, et se . and farther on the
ppend .
Cnmmentare des ragments cosmogon ues de erose, p. 51, et se . tudes
accadennes, o. ., fasc. 3, p. 71-75.
3 assen s De atperssche enschrften von Persepos, p. 81-86, and n the
etschrf fur de unde des Morgenandes, o. ., p. 49, 50 ester s etschrft
fur de unde des Morgenandes, o. ., p. 370, et se . ac uot s ourna sat ue,
une 1838, p. 593, et se . ser s rd unde san, o. ., p. 788-796 o. .,
p. 90, et se . o. ., p. 631 Gesenus , Thesaur. v. D nD3 odger and Pott s
etschrft fur de unde des Morgenandes, o. ., p. 6, et se . wad s Geschchte
des o es srae, o. ., p. 333 unc s Meanges asat ues de academe de Sant
Petersburg, o. ., p. 53, et se . tzg s Ugeschchte der Phst der, p. 46, Pott, n
the ncycopaeda of rsch and Guber, art. ndogerm. Sprachstam, p. 59, enger e s
enaan, p. 220 enan s store des angues semt ues, 1st edton, p. 60.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
362 C D M G C D S C .
schoars who oo upon ths as a chance concdence
to whch no further vaue s to be attached. n fact,
erosus mentons the Gordyan mountans as the rest-
ng-pace of the shp of ssthrus after the Deuge
and these mountans correspond e acty ( udgng
from the narratve of ssurnazrpa s campagns)
to the mountan zr, whch a natona tradton n
the cuneform wrtng preserves as the scene of the
same occurrence. Therefore, the mountans whch
were st nhabted at the cassca epoch by a
peope whose name resembed very cosey that of
the Chadeans, proved to be the very ones from
whch the peope of abyon and Chadea magned
the post-duvan founders of humanty to have
descended, and whch the ccadans remembered as
the home of ther ancestors. The nhabtants of
these same mountanous regons, who have ept the
name of urds up to the present tme, became
ryanzed many centures ago by means of suc-
cessve mgratons of other natons, and t woud seem
that ths had aready ta en pace n the tme of eno-
phon but before that, and unt the perod of the
ast con uests of the ssyran ngs, the cuneform
monuments e hbt ther country as occuped e -
cusvey by Turanan trbes cosey aed to the
most ancent popuaton of Meda, and therefore
aso to the Turanans of Chadea. mght go
further st, and trace the route of the ccadans
frst mgraton accordng to ther own tradtons, and
t woud then prove to be the same as that ascrbed n
1 T. . . ., 2o,1. 33, et se .
See my ettres ssyroog ues, st seres, o. ., p. 19, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 363
the boo of Geness to the buders of the tower of
abe, who went from the east nto the and of
Shnar. y these means shoud reach at ength
that mountan of the north-east, whch payed so
arge a part n the Chadean tradtons under the
doube tte of Crade of the human race, and
Pace of the assemby of the god. ut n so dong
shoud be ntroducng matter ute foregn to the
sub ect of ths chapter, and osng mysef n dgres-
sons whch coud not but weary the reader. t
suffces for me to have ponted out these pecuartes
n such a manner as to prove that the Turanan
part of the popuaton who ntroduced the cuneform
wrtng nto Chadea, aready possessed the frst
rudments of ths wrtng before they reached the
ast stage of ther mgraton on the ban s of the
uphrates and Tgrs. be emusat has shewn
n a speca treatse, that the same was the case n
astern sa wth the ancestors of the undred
ames, who nvented the fundamenta eements of
Chnese wrtng when vng st n a state of
snguar barbarty.
The earest characters of the cuneform wrtng
woud not ead us to concude that the ccadans
were much more advanced than the Chnese, when
they began to use them as a means of e pressng
ther thoughts. ut the ccadans were aready at
that tme n possesson of a compete metaurgy,
whst the ancestors of the Chnese st used weapons
1 See my Commentare des ragments cosmngon ues de erose, p. 317, 393 and
my tudes accadennes, o. ., fasc. 3, p. 73, et se .
echerches sur orgne et a formaton de ecrture Chnose, n the Memores
de cadme des nscrptons, 2nd seres, o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
364 C D M G C D S C .
of stone for amongst the fundamenta eements of
the prmtve herogyphsm of the ccadans there
s a sgn for copper and another for the precous
metas, as god and sver.
n conse uence of the nformaton gathered from
the atest dscoveres, we may, thn , pace
amongst the Turanan contrbutons to the Chadao-
abyonan cvzaton not ony wrtng, but aso
magc wth ts attendant tran of beefs and prac-
tces. have endeavoured esewhere to prove that
to ths eement was due the credt of ntroducng the
wor ng of metas, whch was such a fourshng
branch of ndustry n Chadea and abyona from
the earest tmes.1 asty, hod that there are
many powerfu arguments to be drawn from the
vocabuary and wrtng n support of the opnon,
that the frst Turanan strata of the ccadan
popuaton ntroduced, wth ts system of canas and
rrgaton, the agrcuture whch was pecuar to ths
country, and hope some day to arrange these argu-
ments n a speca wor on ths sub ect.
n the other hand, we are now n a poston to prove
that astroogy and astronomy were the wor of the
ushto-Semtc eement of the popuaton. t has
ong been observed, that the whoe word owes ts
frst nformaton about astronomy, mathematcs, and
certan branches of ndustry, to the natons of ths
famy, who were essentay materastc and con-
structve. hst the ccadan aways remaned
the magca anguage, even n ssyra, a the
1 See my Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 118, et se .
oec h s Metroogsche Untersuchungen, ern, 1838 ertheau s ur Geschchte
der sraeten, p. 99, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 365
astroogca and astronomca documents were n
ssyran. Sr enry awnson and Mr. orrs
brought out a most nterestng seres of these atter
documents, o. . of the Cuneform nscrptons of
estern sa, but a great number of them are st
unpubshed. The most ancent even, e the great
wor n seventy tabets,1 n whch Sargon . and hs
son aram-sn coected the tradtons and rues for
augury beongng to the astroogca schoos that
e sted before ther era, were wrtten n ths anguage,
as we pany see, n spte of the mutpcty of
deograms and aophonc words n ther archac
orthography. So the anguage devoted to astroogy
s that of the ushto-Semtc peope, ust as the
ccadan s the magca anguage. Ths fact s a
very mportant gude to the orgn of the scence,
The amarb, or oo of the umnaton of e. d.
have adhered to the orgna form of ths paragraph as t appears n the rench
edton, because fuy beeve n ts fundamenta data whch ascrbe the orgn of
astroogy and astronomy to the ushto-Semetc eement. ut now thn that
some of these assertons are too postve, and re ure e panaton n a note.
or nstance, t was gong rather too far to concude from the fact that a the
fragments of astroogca and astronomca boo s n our possesson at present are n
ssyran, that none were ever wrtten n any other anguage, and so not n the
ccadan. nd . . . , 55, 2, ought perhaps to be consdered as an
astronomca tabe drawn up after the documents n the anguage of ssur
compared wth those n the anguage of Sumr and ccad. The ccadan
anguage possesses a compete scentfc nomencature for astronomy and astroogy,
and some of the e pressons are often ndependent as ther formaton of the cor-
respondng ssyran e pressons. gan n the great wor comped by order of
Sargon . and aram-Sn, we fnd n pace of ssyran terms wrtten phonetcay,
deographc e pressons, whch mght ust as we have been nvented by peope
spea ng the Semtc anguages as by those spea ng the ccadan. e are aso
ready to grant that even wth regard to such fundamenta terms as con uncton
(n the ccadan rbana, n the ssyran asrtu), that are reguar aophonc words,
that s to say ccadan words wrtten phonetcay, and ta en afterwards mpropery
as ndvsbe deographc groups rendered by the correspondng ssyran words.
Ths proves, at east, that the eement spea ng the ccadan anguage cutvated
eary and attentvey the scence of the stars, and dd not eave the monopoy of t to
the doctors of the ssyran eement. ut fa to see n t wth Prof. Sayce an
absoute proof that ths scence was nvented by the ccadans. s have aready
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
366 C D M G C D S C .
and t w be seen to be st more mportant n
connecton wth the other proofs am about to
adduce, on account of the cose reaton e stng
between astroogy, and the sderea regon whch we
have termed Chadao- abyonan.
remar ed above, consderng the ong co-e stence of the two popuatons, each
eepng ts own anguage, athough they were consodated nto one and the same
potca state, cannot thn t necessary that everythng wrtten or e pressed n the
ccadan shoud necessary be of ccadan orgn.
n the other hand, t seems to me mpossbe not to attrbute to the ccadans the
se agesma computaton, whch was the bass of the whoe Chadean system of mathe-
matcs. The doube cyce of 60 and 600 years, e acty e the sosses and neres of
Chadea, e sts amongst the Ugurs, the Mongos, and the Mantchoos e the cyce
of oang-t n Chna from the earest hstorc epochs, a cyce of 60 years m ed wth
others of 61 days and 60 months, whch was brought nto ths country from the
countres of the uen-un e a the prmtve cvzaton of the undred ames.
Cyces whch are born one of another, and proceed from the se agesma numeraton,
have been aso ntroduced nto nda, where a abyonan computaton hardy accounts
satsfactory for ther appearance such are the cyce of 60 years attrbuted to
Parasara, and the fgures of 3600 years assgned to the perod of a pa , of 216,000
to that of Prad ftpat, and of 432,00c to a-yuga. e have nothng anaogous on
the part of the Semtc races or the Canaantes e the gyptans. reret, deer,
unsen, and epsus, were struc , as no one can fa to be, by the connecton between
a the chronoogca computatons whch have ust mentoned, and ther reaton to
the Chadean system. ut no one coud e pan ths connecton now, however, we
begn to see more ceary snce we have proved the Turanan or tac character of
the ccadans who ntroduced the se agesma numeraton nto Chadea.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
367
C PT .
The nfuence of the ushte Mythoogy n Chadean ath.
ushto-Semtc eement appears to have
predomnated n both the regon and an-
guage of the peope of Chadea, partcuary durng
the ast perod of the Chadac and abyonan
cvzaton.
The regon of the ushtes was aed to those of
Syra and Phenca, and after havng adopted some
ccadan characterstcs, t became the offca
regon of abyon and Chadea the ancent cca-
dan magc was cast out, and obged to occupy an
nferor poston as we e paned above and the
ssyran anguage entrey suppanted the ccadan.
t s as yet mpossbe to determne precsey at
what moment ths change too pace, or was fnay
setted, for t must have been gradua. ut tweve
centures before the Chrstan era, the tte of
ccadans, whch was st used to desgnate the
nhabtants, had become tte ese but a name. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
368 C D M G C D S C .
ancent Turanan popuaton, whch was estabshed
there before the ushtes, coaesced wth them
entrey, even adoptng ther anguage, and the
m ed cvzaton whch had resuted from the
amagamaton of ts own customs and nsttutons
wth those of the new comers.
tte ater the trbe of ad appears upon the
scene, they were the Chadeans, propery so-caed
who boasted that they, more than any other trbe, had
preserved n a ts purty the bood of the most
ancent amongst the abyonans, whch was con-
sdered on account of ts ant uty even more nobe
than that of the ushtes or Cephenes. The chefs of
ths trbe of ad, such as a n and Merodach-
aadan, bore thoroughy ssyran names, as aso
the monarchs of the ast abyonan empre, the
dynasty of whch camed to be of thoroughy
Chadean orgn n the strctest sense of the word.
The ccadan anguage had faen nto dsuse ong
before we cannot even be sure that t was st
spo en under the ast ngs of the Cssan dynasty
of abyon, who were regnng some thrteen or
fourteen centures before the Chrstan era, athough
they had some nscrptons engraved n t, such as
1 t s not dffcut now to understand the orgn of the apparent contradcton
wth regard to the Chadeans, concernng the nformaton coected by Dodorus of
Scy, and the accounts of the prophets of srae. s a fracton of the peope of
ccad, the Chadeans had the rght, as Dodorus tes us, of cang themseves the
most ancent of the abyonans whe as the pecuar trbe of ad rung over a
the countres as far as abyon, saah was not msta en n termng them a new
naton. n the contrary, these two assertons are both a e e uay true, accordng
to the pont of vew from whch we regard them.
2 Many years before, the ng of abyon, who beonged to the type ac nowedged
as Mongoc, and whose mage may be seen on one of the bac stones n the rtsh
Museum (see p. . of my angue prmtve de a Chadee), bore a Semtc- ssyran
name, Marudu -dn-a he.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 369
urna-buryas and Durr-gazu.1 e may assert wth
truth that the ccadan became from that tme what
atn was n the mdde ages, a cassca and sacred
anguage. t ept ths sacred character on account
of the od coectons of turgca hymns and
magca formuae n the ccadan, whch served as a
foundaton for sacerdota teachng, and whch were
st sung at certan ceremones, or rected durng
theurgca operatons n the seventh century .C., when
ssurbanpa had the ccadan boo s coped for hs
brary at neveh. ut there are ndcatons that
these boo s were ony ntegbe by means of the
ancent ssyran transatons whch accompaned
them, and that even n abyon, the prests coud not
wrte ccadan nscrptons as they had done fve or s
years before ssurbanpa tred to restore the study
of the sacred anguage, whch, he sad, none of hs
predecessors had done. Therefore he had not ony
the ccadan boo s coped, but aso a the documents
concernng grammar and the vocabuary, whch
were to be found at rech and other paces. s
pro ect succeeded we enough to produce some
scrbes who composed a few ccadan documents3 n
1 have shown esewhere ( tudes accadennes, o. ., fasc. 3, p. 79) that the use
of the ccadan began to decne from the tme that Sargon ., ng of gane, by
sub ectng the whoe of the country, as far as the Guf of Persa, to a new dynasty,
proceedng from the northern provnces, secured the potca preponderance of the
ushto-Semtc eement. rom that moment the custom was estabshed, that
prvate contracts were wrtten n ssyran, whenever one of the contractng partes bore
a Semtc name, and conse uenty beonged to the same race as the regnng dynasty.
Ths decne went on rapdy under the Cssan ngs, of whom ammurab was
the frst, when the capta was defntey f ed at abyon. t must have been under
these ngs, who occuped the throne for many centures, that the ccadan ceased to
be a vng and spo en anguage.
story of ssurbanpa, p. 325.
3 ow that one of these documents has been pubshed ( . . ., 1S, 2) and
can be mnutey studed, fnd t dffcut to aow that t was reay composed under
an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs honour, Mr. Smth ponted out ths fact whch
never occured agan, ether before or after hm, from
the twefth to the s th century .C.
ssurbanpa. t seems much more e an ancent hymn. magne that the copyst
nserted the name of ths monarch (under the ccadanzed form of usar-ban-ba)
n the fna prayer for the ng, where there must orgnay have been a ban , fed
up accordng to convenence by the name of the ng regnng when the hymn was to be
used. shoud attach more mportance to the fact that an ccadan name reappears
for the ast ng of abyon. The tte of ths monarch means, ebo s ma estc,
gorous we have two forms of t, one purey ssyran, abu-nadu, the other
ccadan, abu-ntu . ow the second s not an aophonsm for abu-nadu, for
athough n the Canon of Ptoemy e ander Poyhster ths ng s caed accordng
to erosus aftovaSos or a Somfftoc abu-nadu. bydene caed hm a So1mSo ot,
abu-ntu therefore ths ng eected by the Chadeans from ther very mdst
( erose, fragment 14, ed. C. Muer byden, fragment 8, ed. C. Muer), who cas
hmsef n hs own nscrptons chef magus, rubu emga ( . /. ., 68, 2, 3,4),
the S T of the be ( er. ., 3) bore smutaneousy two synonymous names
the one ssyran abu-nadu, the other ccadan abu-ntu , and used them
ndfferenty n hs offca nscrptons some of the Gree hstorans of abyon
adopted the frst form n wrtng of hm, others the second. Ths ndcated a nd of
renassance of the ccadan as the sacred and cassca anguages of the tme of the
ast abyonsh empre. t aso proves that the ccadan s ndeed the anguage of
the Chadees n the sacerdota sense of the name, whch the boo of Dane
descrbes as one of the prncpa paths of study mar ed out for young peope destned
to a earned career.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C PT .
The Turanans n Chadea and ancent sa.
brefy but competey e paned the
ght that a study of the orgna te ts, and
partcuary the fragments of the ccadan boo s, has
thrown upon the dffcut probem of the true orgn
of the Chadac- abyonan naton. egarded n
ths way, whch, wth ceary defned mts, seems to
me the correct one, the poston of the Turanan
naton of the ccadans may perhaps be more easy
understood by schoars n whose mnds the fact st
awa ens a sort of defance.
o one n the present day, sad M. enan
ute atey n one of hs remar abe annua reports
to the satc Socety of Pars,1 can doubt that ths
(Turanan) cvzaton possessed and most probaby
created the wrtng caed cuneform. f we ta e the
word Turanan as a synonym of what s nether Semtc
nor ryan, then the e presson s e act, but we see
no great advantage n t. cassfcaton of anmas
as fshes, mammas, and what s nether fsh nor
1 ourna sat ue, 7th seres, o. ., p. 42.
25
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
372 C D M G C D S C .
mamma woud not be of much use to scence. ut
we ac nowedge that t does astonsh us to fnd the
word Turanan ta en n ts strct sense, and to see
that ancent substructon of the earned cvzaton
of abyon assgned to the Tur sh, nnsh, and
ungaran races n one word, to races whch have
never done anythng but pu down, and have never
created a cvzaton of ther own.
The truth may not aways seem very probabe,
and f any one can prove to us that the Tur s, nns,
and ungarans founded the most powerfu and n-
tegent of the ante-Semtc and ante- ryan cvza-
tons, we w beeve t every consderaton a pror
ought to be made subordnate to proofs a posteror.
ut the force of the proofs must be n proporton to
the mprobabty of the resut.
M. enan w aow us to endeavour to dsspate
hs doubts wth a the deference due to hs vast
store of nowedge and hs great renown am the
more eager about ths because thn the facts men-
toned n the precedng pages party answer hs
prncpa ob ectons. ,
n the frst pace, thn he s rather severe upon
the Turanan race he seems to assocate t ony wth
the savage devastatons of the Ghngs han and
of Tmur, and hs udgment concernng the offce of
ths vast famy of natons ought to be chaenged.
The race whch has furnshed Chrstan urope wth
one of ts greatest, most ntegent, most chvarous,
and most eo uent natons, the ungarans, whch
has produced, moreover, amongst the nns at the
northern e tremty of the uropean contnent an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 373
epc monument of such great worth as the aevaa,
whch possessed a rea cvzaton before the arrva
of the Scandnavans amongst these same nns,
whose apttude for appropratng a the resources
of modern cuture to a much greater degree than the
ussans themseves has been ony atey ponted
out by a traveer nterested n potca economy
such a race cannot certany be descrbed wth
ustce as ony abe to pu down. nd athough
the Tur s are ess suppe, ess sharp, more sod
and heaver than the ungarans or the nns, ther
part n the hstory of samsm s by no means e -
cusvey that of the destroyer they have ther great
men and ther gorous pages, and above a, they
dspay remar abe uafcatons for government,
whch have aways been wantng to the rabs.1
t s ute true that the Turanan natons whch
hod the most mportant pace n hstory, the un-
garans and the Tur s, frst appear at the tme when
they were ust becomng sub ect to a cvzaton
foregn to ther race, havng adopted, wth the new
regon of whch they made themseves the cham-
pons, at frst of Chrstanty, then secondy of Mo-
hammedansm, the whoe nhertance of the cuture
whch grew up esewhere under the auspces of ths
regon. t s true they do not appear n hstory
possessng a cvzaton of ther own, but do they stand
aone n ths pont The facty wth whch the un-
garans adopted the Chrstan cuture of the est,
1 Cf. the varous papers on the estery drftng of omads, by . oworth,
n the Transactons of the nthropoogca nsttute of Great rtan, o. ., Part 7,
p. 2, 226, and of the thnoogca Socety of ondon, and hs story of the Mongos
atey pubshed. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
374 C D M G C D S C .
and the Tur s an rab cvzaton wth the Mussu-
man fath, woud ead us to thn that they were not
amongst the most enghtened of the Turanan
natons, or at east that ther ancent natona cu-
ture was very nferor to that for whch they e -
changed t. ut ths s no decsve proof that there
was not amongst other natons of the same stoc a
very ancent Turanan cvzaton aso wth ts own
physognomy and e cusve characterstcs, resutng
from the deveopment of certan pecuar nstncts
whch are found, at east n a ow degree, amongst
the most unenghtened Ugro- nnc trbes of Sbera.
t ths pont, however, must defne the e act
mts of the facts reatng to the ccadans,
for thn that schoars of the ngsh schoo,
and Prof. Sayce amongst others,1 have gone rather
too far n consderng them as the orgnators of a
Semtc cvzaton, and mysef n former treatses,
wthout gong as far as that, have rather trans-
gressed the bounds of probabty n espousng ths
beef. thn there are decsve proofs that the
frst cvzed occupants of the so of abyona
and Chadea, before the ushtes of mrod, were
a peope of Turanan race, more cosey connected
wth the Ugro- nns than wth the Tartars. ven
before ths peope had reached the ban s of the
Tgrs and uphrates, n the frst stage of ther
mgraton, they had nvented the frst rough rud-
ments of a herogyphc system, whch as t became
further deveoped produced the cuneform wrtng
they were then ac uanted wth the wor ng of
1 The rgn of Semtc Cvzaton, Trans. Soc. b. rch., o. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 375
metas, and the processes of certan necessary
branches of ndustry. n the ferte pans where
they setted, they engaged n sedentary and agrcu-
tura pursuts they but towns, cutvated the so,
panned rrgaton, and practsed a the trades de-
manded by such a mode of fe. Thus they had a
reguar cvzaton, pecuar to themseves, whch
had grown up spontaneousy n ther mdst before
any ushte, Semtc, or ryan nfuence had made
tsef fet among them. ut of course ths cvzaton
was very mperfect, so far at east as we can udge
by the poverty of ts fundamenta vocabuary, and
the number of fcttous compounds whch the cca-
dans were obged to adopt n order to adapt the
anguage whch they were st spea ng to the
re urements of a more advanced cuture. There s
nothng to prove that the cvzaton of the cca-
dans of Chadea was more earned and perfect
e cept n the possesson of ther wrtng (and the
e ampe of the Chnese shows that ths art may some-
tmes be cutvated by races who are st punged n
compete barbarty), than that of the , Pagan nns,
as pctured to us n the aevaa, and who are n
that epc shown to bear so cose a resembance to
the ccadans from a regous pont of vew. s
a rue thn that the prmtve Turanan cvza-
ton, vestges of whch mght st be found n other
countres, was essentay ncompete, deveoped ony
n certan drectons, whe n others t remaned ute
n a rudmentary state, and that f t was one of the
frst to e st, t was setted and arranged eary, ust as
the Turanan anguages became crystazed at the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
376 C D M G C D S C .
earest stage n the formaton of a anguage. t was
cvzaton, and cvzaton n ute an advanced stage
as compared wth the state of barbarty n whch most
of the other races were st punged when t arose
but t became n ts turn a comparatve barbarsm
by the sde of the more perfect cvzaton whch
sprang up afterwards amongst other races, the
ushtes for nstance, who superseded the Turanans
n abyona and Chadea, and whose nfuence had
aready penetrated as far as to affect that porton of
the ccadans who st ept up a natona fe, and
contnued to use ther od anguage, n the tme of
the buder ngs of Ur, the bab, and the Dung.1
1 Ths opnon of mne s not so dfferent as may appear at frst sght from that
e pressed by M. Schrader n hs wor s whch are so usty renowned throughout
scentfc urope, and partcuary n hs e ceent paper n the ahrbcher fur
Theooge for the year 1875, entted Semtsmus und abyonsmus. agree wth
hm corday n hs vew that abyonsm, as he cas t, dffers radcay from a pure
and orgna Semtsm as represented by the rabs further, that the nfuence of the
most ancent abyonsh cvzaton whch hed sway over the Semtc trbes of the
north, was the resut of constant communcaton before the estabshment of ther
natons n ther defnte regons, and whch ntroduced amongst them a the deas,
nsttutons, regous, soca and scentfc tradtons foregn to raba, whch they had
n common wth abyon.
The pont on whch we dffer s that he consders the od abyonsh cvzaton as
a homogeneous whoe, referrng t entrey to the frst eement of the popuaton who
spo e the non-Semtc anguage, whst have made a boder attempt to penetrate
the dar ness of the prehstorc past connected wth the countres watered by the
uphrates and the Tgrs.
nstead of attrbutng ths cvzaton to a snge race, see n t a m ed product
of the contrbutons of two natons of dfferent orgn, and am tryng, wth a
certan degree of success, to anayse t and dscover what beongs to ts two factors.
M. Schrader seems to me rather too absorbed n the presence of the Semtc race n
abyona, and conse uenty consders everythng whch does not beong to pure
Semtsm to be ute unconnected wth t. thn , on the contrary, that the popua-
ton who spo e the Semtc anguage n abyona and Chadea was not composed of
the Semtc race propery so-caed, but of ushtes or peope beongng to a negh-
bourng ethnc famy endowed wth pecuar characterstcs, somewhat resembng
those of the gyptans. So thn the comparson wth orgna and pure Semtsm
s not enough for the souton of the probem of the orgn of the Chadao- abyonan
naton. e must aso compare t wth the ethnoogy of gypt under the prmtve
dynastes, and wth as much as we can dscover of the genus and nsttutons of the
ushtes n other countres, n emen for nstance, before attrbutng to the ccadan
Turanans everythng whch was not thoroughy Semtc n the cvzaton of abyon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 377
t must be evdent that by no means attrbute
to the prmtve Turanans of Chadea a the foun-
daton of the earned cvzaton of abyon. ony
see n them one of ts factors, and that not even the
prncpa one. The frst to estabsh themseves round.
the ower course of the Tgrs and uphrates, they
be ueathed to posteror tmes some of the stones
whch served to erect the Chadao- abyonan
cvzaton, ther agrcutura and ndustra pro-
cesses, the rtes and formuae of ther magc, and
above a, ther wrtng, fasey assgned to the
Semtc- ssyran naton, yet reay preserved through
many centures by force of tradton and custom.
ut n ths great and earned cvzaton the most
nobe part came from the ushto-Semtc eement,
whch spo e the ssyran tongue for that eement
furnshed some of the scence and the regon of the
country, and fnay estabshed ts anguage entrey,
substtutng t for the ccadan even amongst the
Chadeans propery so caed, the descendants of
those ccadans whose bood remaned the purest.
abyon n partcuar became very eary an amost
entrey ushte town. Ths was the reason why
she was abe to e ercse so great and decsve an
nfuence over the Canaantsh and Semtc natons
and ther connecton n race and anguage favoured
ths nfuence, so that the abyonan cvzaton
was party, wth a tte hep from other sources,
a more compete, more earned, and more hghy
wrought deveopment of characterstc nstncts pecu-
ar to the natons over whom t rued both by precept
and by e ampe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
37
C PT .
The rchac egsaton of the ccadans.
e stence of a Turanan naton n the
strctest sense of the word, or f any one
prefers t, an tac naton n abyona and Chadea,
s as we have seen an estabshed fact ths naton pre-
ceded the ushto-Semtc trbes, and was possessed
of ute a remar abe degree of cvzaton anaogous
to the cuture of the popuatons who are ncon-
.testaby Turanan. Though M. enan demands a
number of forcbe proofs before he w beeve ths
fact, st consder that such a coecton of proofs
henceforth e sts, and n the present wor have
been tryng to add to ther number. The earned
cademcan whom have thus been endeavourng
to convnce, sad hmsef, and rghty, rom the
pont of vew of the hstorca scences fve thngs
are essenta to a race, to gve us a rght to spea
of t as an ndvduaty amongst the human speces :
a anguage of ts own, a terature mprnted wth a
pecuar physognomy, a egon, a story, and a
egsaton. 1
1 evue des Deu -Mondes, 1er Septembre, 1873, p. 140.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 379
good many of these condtons we now now to
be fufed amongst the ccadans, thus connectng
them wth the Turanan stoc , and the Ugro- nnc
natons n partcuar.
rst there s a anguage to whch we have ust
devoted a speca chapter, an eptome of more e -
tensve phoogca studes. e have aready ponted
out the organc and ndsputabe characters, whch
ought, n our opnon, to determne ts ngustc
cassfcaton.
s to a terature, we can certany fnd one
amongst the ccadans, a terature of a very orgna
stamp, and nspred by a breath of true poetry, n
the e stng fragments of the turgca coecton, the
ncantatons and hymns of the great magca coec-
ton. t the other e tremty of the ccadan natons
doman, the nns ewse possess a brant and
poetca terature. terary comparson of the
genus whch nspred the aevaa and that whch
dctated the regous and magca ccadan yrcs
woud be an nterestng study we shoud see that
the common nstncts of race may e st n the poetry
of two natons so wdey separated both by tme and
space, to say nothng of the dfference of coour
whch was the necessary resut of two such oppo-
ste aspects of nature as are furnshed by the shores
of the Persan Guf and the northern forests of
nand.1
s concernng a egon, that s the sub ect to
t s very probabe, as M. Schrader s udcous and suggestve remar woud
mpy, that the e ampe and nfuence of the ccadans was the means of ntroducng
amongst some of the Semtc trbes, the paraesmus membrorum, whch became the
foundaton of ebrew poetry, though t was ute un nown to the rabs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
380 C D M G C D S C .
whch we have apped ourseves n ths voume by
the hep of documents now for the frst tme brought
to ght, the study of whch has ed us as a coroary
to the e amnaton of the ethnographc ueston of
the ccadan naton. y reveang to us a prmtve
regous system, whch was reay ndgenous to the
ccadan naton before they adopted and propagated
the worshp of the gods common to a the regons of
the uphratco-Syran group, the magca boo s have
opened up a new and une pected perspectve on one
of the most mportant ponts. e have compared the
data of the system of these boo s to the ante- ranan
part of Medan Magsm and the nnsh mythoogy,
and so have been abe to prove the e stence of an n-
dependent famy of regons whch must be caed
Turanan, regons havng no other worshp but magc,
and proceedng from the od fund of demonoogca
naturasm whch has remaned n so coarse and
rudmentary a state amongst the trbes of Sbera,
those Turanan hordes who .st e st under the
prmorda condtons of the race, for the crcum-
stances whch have cogged ther progress from the
begnnng have never aowed them to attan to a
true state of cvzaton. ere then are three of the
condtons essenta to the e stence and ndvduaty
of a race, fufed n such a manner as ceary to
connect the ccadans wth the typca Turanan
natons, the nns for nstance, n spte of the
mmense hatus of tme and space whch occurs
between them. The prmtve hstory of the dfferent
Turanan groups, ther dsperson and frst attempts
at cvzaton, can certany never be fuy ds-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 381
covered we must be content wth provng sats-
factory the ngustc, ethnographc, and regous
affntes whch show ther common orgn.
The most we can do for the ccadans especay
s to trace by nducton, n the absence of contem-
porary records, by the hep of ther own tradtons,
the prncpa and most mportant features of ther
eary hstory, from the tme when they estabshed
themseves n Chadea up to the perod when they
began those nscrptons whch have been handed
down to us we must then proceed to unrave the
course of ther pre-hstorc mgraton as far as to that
mountan of the north-east whch was ther pont of
departure.
t remans for us then now to consder the ueston
of egsaton or the soca consttuton. ere agan
the re uste documents are wantng or at east n-
suffcent but we may hope that future dscoveres
may f up ths gap. t present we possess ony a
very sma fragment of the ancent ccadan aws,
whch, t appears, had been reduced to wrtng and
transated nto ssyran at the same tme as the
regous boo s. Ths fragment treats of the rea-
tons and dutes of domestc fe. t concudes wth
a curous note, Paced opposte to the ssyran,
wrtten and engraved e the ancent orgnas.
ere s the transaton :
1 . . . ., 10. t s more compete n my Cho de Te tes cuneformes, o. 15
some correctons n redrech Detzsch s ssyrsche esestc e, p. 37 et se . Trans-
atons, dfferng a tte from mne n the mnor detas, but agreeng wth t n the
reay mportant facts, have been brought out by M. ppert ( ourna sat ue, 7th
seres, o. ., p. 37, et se .), and by Prof. Sayce ( ecords of the Past, o. ., p. 23,
et se .). now correct on a few ponts the verson whch made n the frst rench
edton of ths wor .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
382 C D M G C D S C .
n future, n any case :
1st sentence.
son to hs father
Thou art not my father,
(f) he has sad to hm,
and (f) he has made a mar wth hs na to confrm t,
he w ma e honourabe amends to hm
and he w pay a fne.
2nd sentence.
son to hs mother:
(f) he has sad to her, Thou art not my mother
hs har and hs nas sha be cut off,
n the town he sha be banshed from and and water/
and he sha be drven from the house.
3rd sentence.
father to hs son :
Thou art not my son,
(f) he has sad to hm,
from hs house and home
he sha be banshed.6
4th sentence.
mother to her son :
Thou art not my son,
(f) she has sad to hm,
she sha be chased from the house and the pace.
5th sentence.
wfe to her husband
(f) she has wronged hm
Thou art no (onger) my husband,
1 ssyran verson : n any case, n future.
That s to say f he has agreed to t n proper form by a deed, n whch case the
mar of hs na serves as a sgnature.
3 ssyran: he w ac nowedge hs paternty.
4 ssyran: hs har ony.
5 ssyran: n the town they bansh hm (teray, they confne hm).
6 t s most ey that here, as we as n the foowng sentence, the dsowned
chd s the one drven from the house.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 383
(f) she has sad to hm,
she sha be thrown nto the rver.
6th sentence.
husband to hs wfe :
Thou art no (onger) my wfe,
(f) he has sad to her
he sha be made to pay haf a mna of sver.
7th sentence.
The ruer
(f) the save
he s, mutates,
runs hm by woundng hm,
(f) the atter fees from the property
or fas
hs hand every day
haf a measure of corn
sha wegh out (as compensaton).5
The document whch we have ust transated forms
a short but compete whoe. n the same tabet,
whch was one of the ast of a coecton of bngua
documents of varous nds coated wth a vew to
phoogca anayss, there was formery another
seres of ega sentences, but owng to ther mutated
state and the obscurty of the e presson some of
them cannot be transated. Two e tracts w suffce
to show the patrarcha consttuton of socety and a
state of thngs n whch property coud be ac ured
by occupaton, as a great part of t was unnhabted
and conse uenty res nuus.
1 teray, the chef but we cannot ta e t n the sense of propretor as Prof.
SayCe does. t refers on the contrary to the fact that the country manager s answer-
abe to hm for any harm done to the saves commtted to hs care.
y hs own faut.
3 Cf. the Mosac aw, . . 7-1o . 2o, 21. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
384 C D M G C D S C .
2 marred man may aways sette an estate on hs chd,
wthout ma ng hm ve there.
10 f a that she has had encosed,
the marred woman sha be the owner.
ther sentences treat of the erecton and owner-
shp of paces of worshp.
2 n future a sanctuary on a prvate estate may be very
ofty.
3 f the sanctuary stuated n hs own hgh pace the
ndvdua sha have possesson.
6 The dstnct property of the sanctuary the son sha
nhert.
nother e presses n a few words the precept of
fa respect, to whch a pena sancton was gven as
we saw ust now.
7 Thou shat not dsown thy father or thy mother.
nay there s one whch determnes the vadty
of marrage by ts consummaton.
8 ( n ndvdua) has ta en a wfe
and has not come near her
he may change.3
these ega arrangements bear the mar of ther
e treme ant uty and of the ncompete soca state
to whch they were adapted. ut whe they e hbt
a respect for woman not often found n a e con-
dton of sem-barbarty, yet she was certany not
regarded as the e ua of her husband he coud
easy get rd of her by gvng her pecunary
1 teray, eected her, decared her.
2 teray, subgendo earn non compresst.
3 The rght of re ecton after the competon of the marrage s not the thng here
referred to. The terms empoyed seem to mpy that a ega unon coud be con-
tracted ony wth one woman.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 385
compensaton, whst the woman coud not cam a
dvorce under pan of death. n the same way
severa passages of the magc boo s show that the
master had the rght to ta e advantage of a hs
femae saves, and they seem to consder t the greatest
msfortune for a save not to have attracted the
attenton of her master, ust as much so as for a free
woman of ran to have found no husband. ut the
free ccadan woman was not the creature of her
spouse she had her own rghts and her own fortune.
ven under the contro of a husband she coud possess
persona property and ta e the necessary steps to
ac ure t. f she dsowned the chd attrbuted to her,
she was ony n the same poston as the husband by
the dsavowa of hs paternty. ut the most str ng
pont was the mportance attached to the mother n
her reatons wth her chdren, whch was superor
even to that of the father.
n the fragments of the ccadan aw, the son
who dened hs father was sentenced to a smpe fne
but he who dened hs mother was to be banshed
both from and and sea. mongst the ancent
nns, before ther converson to Chrstanty, the
mother of a famy too precedence of the father
n the rtes of domestc worshp. Ths s a remar -
abe pont of contact n such a short fragment, and
that wth reference to a sub ect tsef characterstc
enough to be regarded as an ndvdua pecuarty of
race n the consttuton of the famy. Ths pecuarty
of the od ccadan aw s so much the more worthy
of attenton, not ony because we fnd nothng smar
n the Semtc word, but because t s drecty
21
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
386 C D M G C D S C .
opposed to the sprt of some posteror abyonsh
nsttutons as revotng to moraty as they were
degradng to woman nd, yet consecrated by regon,
and as far as can see of ushte orgn. refer to
the sacred prosttuton whch was mposed once at
east n a fetme upon a women, even those who
were free, and the marrage of young grs under the
form of a pubc aucton, thus renderng t an act of
mancpato, whch made the wfe the property of her
husband.1
ave we not dscovered n the affntes now estab-
shed amongst the ccadans and the tac trbes
whose natonaty s ncontestabe, suffcent proofs
to aow us to pass from what seemed at frst. m-
probabe n the fact of a Turanan naton s havng
been the prmary occupant of Chadea, and the
nventor of a system of wrtng accordng wth the
genus of ts anguage, to the great Chadac- aby-
onan cvzaton
1 t s we nown that postve monumenta nformaton has been found to confrm
the wrtngs of erodotus, on the annua aucton of young grs at abyon see my
Premeres Cvsatons, o. ., p. 229.
The reader who desres to foow up ths sub ect cannot do better than read erbert
Spencer s magnum opus, Descrptve Socoogy, o. ., The satc atons
ubboc s rgn of Cvzaton and Tyer s esearches nto the ary story of
Man nd. The coecton of facts and the coocaton of the deductons to be derved
from them may be consdered as mpartng amost a prophetc sense to the student of
rchac hstory. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PP D .
Sumr and ccad.
T s a matter of great regret to me to fnd that
dffer from my earned master and frend
M. ppert on the sub ect of these two names, but
the reasons on whch he bases hs opnon do not
commend themseves to my udgment at a.1 t s,
however, a ueston of secondary mportance, and
ony return to t now because t cannot be gnored
n such a wor as the present, n addton to whch
wsh to correct what have aready sad wth
respect to ths sub ect on former occasons/ w
not now spea wth poemca e acttude, but want
brefy to sum up the data whch have been proved
ndsputaby, many of them founded on new docu-
ments recenty brought to ght to sette debates.
dare say that ths e poston w not as yet ead my
readers to form a decded opnon there are many
sdes of the ueston about whch we are st n
gnorance. ut f am not msta en, the most
1 See Sumer ou ccad, par ues ppert, Pars, 1876.
n my tudes ccadennes, o. ., fasc. 3.
88
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
388 C D M G C D S C .
probabe concuson w be, that nether M. ppert
nor mysef were absoutey correct n our dscusson
upon the names Sumr and ccad. am now con-
vnced that we dgressed nto sub ects not cognate
to our sub ect, and started from a pont whch
was not then suffcenty proved, vz., the dfference
of race between Sumr and ccad. n propor-
ton as our studes advance, and ght begns to
dawn upon the fundamenta data of the ueston,
t becomes, on the other hand, more probabe that
the two prmtve natons desgnated by ths name
were of the same race, and that the dstncton
between them was entrey geographca. f that
be the case, t matters tte whether we ca the
ante-Semtc or Turanan anguage of Chadea,
Sumran or ccadan, there s consstency n both
names, they are e uay correct and e uay ncom-
pete the ony grounds we have for gvng a pre-
ference to the atter, are that ths atter s generay
used n scence, and snce t s not ne act, there
s nothng to be ganed by changng t, and further
aso t s consecrated by the usage of the ssyrans
themseves.
. The frst pont, whch seems to me estabshed
beyond a doubt, s that the ssyrans themseves
used the two terms ssur and ccad n opposton
to each other, to e press the ngustc duasm of the
Semtc and Turanan doms. e now that ths
cause appears at the end of a e cographca tabet,
n whch the words of the two anguages stand
opposte to each other: p dupp u amad abrut
G ssur u ad. f ths phrase con-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 389
formaby wth the tabets and ancent teachng of
ssur and ccad, s evdenty the meanng. The
word G - s the ony one doubtfu. M. ppert,
whom foowed up to a certan pont n ths matter,
consders t to be the pura of the Semtc gabru
( ), and transates gabr ssur u ad the
masters of ssur and ccad. ven startng from
ths transaton and acceptng t as correct, the
nference to be drawn from the passage s yet cear
and ncontestabe. t does not prove, as the earned
Professor supposes, an assmaton between the
grammarans of ssur and ccad, but on the con-
trary, a f ed opposton correspondng wth the
opposton between the two anguages facng each
other n the document whch fnshes wth ths cause.
urthermore, beeve the transaton to be ncorrect.
M. Schrader frst ponted out,1 and M. redrch
Detzsch has snce fnay proved beyond a doubt,
that G s not a Semtc word wrtten phone-
tcay, but an aophonc word whch must be
wrtten n the ssyran as mahru (pura mahrut,
n the passage we have uoted). The ccadan
gabr s orgnay a compound verb, the orgna and
etymoogca meanng of whch s to rse n oppo-
ston. ence t s naturay the e uvaent of the
ssyran verbs mahar and sanan, e pressng deas of
opposton, rvary, and comparson. The partcpe
gabra, and by contracton smpy gabr, means then
substantvey rva, and ad ectvey n another
acceptaton compared, assmated. Ths confrms
1 tn er teratunetung, 1874, p. 200.
ssyrsche Studen, p. 3, 120, et se .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3 C D M G C D S C .
the astronomca sgnfcaton of the ccadan
gabr. n such documents as these, t desgnates
the star whch rses on the horzon opposte to the
spectator. Passng nto the ssyran, the word gave
rse to gabratuv, the apparton of the star upon the
horzon. Thus n . . ., o. , 63 verso, 1. 33,
after a st of the phases of the panet enus durng
the tweve months of the year, dvded nto as many
sectons as there are months, comes: sanesrt sruta
gabratuv sa - -S - - G - ab,
tweve sectons, apparton of the panet enus on
the abyonan horzon. n the same way n
. . /., o. , 64 verso, 1. 32. fter another
astronomca tabe, we read: p - - U-S -
UM G - ab, conformaby wth the manu-
scrpts of the appartons on the abyonan
horzon.
Ths meanng of G , mahru, once fary
estabshed, so that we may no onger confuse t
wth the Semtc gabr, t remans that the ony
correct transaton of dupp abrut mahrut s M.
Schrader s, the ancent tabets arranged n parae
coumns, correspondng e acty wth the order of
the document at the end of whch such a statement
occurs.1 There s yet another thng to be added
whch competes the proof: the bngua ega tabet
of . . /., o. ., 10, has at the end these smpe
words G - ssur. f we transate wth M.
1 M. red. Detzsch has answered the ob ecton whch mght be made to the
dfference of order n the desgnaton of a e con as ssyran- ccadan, and the
arrangement of the coumns where the ccadan comes before the ssyran. though
the ccadan s n the frst coumn, the e cographca tabets are none the ess the
remans of an ssyran- ccadan dctonary, snce the arrangement s determned
by the affnty of sound between the ssyran and not the ccadan words.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 391
ppert, the masters of ssyra, what coud ths
strange note mean t woud have no sense at a.
ut et us read t more correcty as opposte to
the ssyran, then everythng s cear and natura
for we must menton that ths tabet s one of that
sma number of tabets whch are dstngushed by
havng the ssyran transaton of the prmtve
ccadan te t n a coumn opposte, nstead of
foowng the nternear arrangement much more
common n documents of ths nd.
ccordng to the od renderng the most that
we coud do woud be to transate dupp mahrut
by tabets compared to each other, nstead of
tabets n parae coumns. Ths meanng seems
to me the correct one n the fna formua of
. . /., o. ., 55, 2: p dupp u - -
U-S abrut G - (mahrut) ssur Sumer
u ad. ere t s not ony ccad, but Sumr
and ccad whch consttute the opposton to
ssur. ut ths opposton seems to me to be
entrey geographca, and desgnatng abyona n
reaton to ssyra do not thn we have any
ground for concudng wth M. Schrader1 that the
ssyrans used ndfferenty anguage of Sumr
and ccad, or smpy anguage of ccad, to
descrbe the od non-Semtc dom. ndeed, the
document n whch ths ast formua occurs s not
bngua, but wrtten e cusvey n ssyran. t
s an astronomca tabe whch may have been
comped from a comparson of ssyran and
ccadan documents, but the evdence, of ths s
1 1st das adsche ene Sprache, p. 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
392 C D M G C D S C .
not strong enough to warrant our determnng ts
ngustc vaue by the fna cause.
To return to the e cographca tabet. hether
we transate t conformaby wth the ancent
tabets and documents of nstructon of ssur and
ccad compared together, or conformaby wth
the ancent tabets and documents of nstructon of
ssur and ccad n parae coumns, the con-
cuson must be the same as that to whch M.
ppert s transaton woud ead us: the fna formua
refers to a geographca opposton, whch cannot
correspond to the ngustc opposton e hbted n
the document. ther t s a ueston of parae
coumns of ssyran and ccadan, or ese a com-
parson of the ssyran and ccadan documents
was necessary n order to compe a e con of the
two anguages. n ether case the ssyrans used
the term ccadan to sgnfy the daect whch was
not ssyran. Therefore we foow ther e ampe
n namng ths daect ccadan.
. There now remans another ueston, vz.,
s the duaty of Sumr and ccad ethnc or merey
geographca
am ute convnced that these two names were
understood n a geographca sense as the north and
south of abyona. The geographca character
of the name ad s partcuary certan: t had
a doube sense, one wde, the other mted.
n the commonest acceptaton, ccad was the
genera desgnaton of the whoe, and t conssted of
abyona and Chadea, n fact a the southern
provnces watered by the uphrates and Tgrs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 393
from the fronter of ssyra to the Persan Guf.
hen ccad had ths meanng, the name of ssur
was opposed to t as the second term of the para-
esm,1 and t was the opposton between abyona
and ssyra both understood n that wde sense.
ut n a strcter sense the term ccad s con-
fned, as n the case of Sumr and ccad, to a
f ed porton of ths vast geographca whoe. hen
ssurbanpa spea s of the spo of the country
of the Sumrs, of the country of the ccadans and
of Gan-Dunyas, t s evdent he uses the two
frst e pressons as names of provnces, snce the
thrd, Gan-Dunyas, as numerous e ampes bear
wtness, s a desgnaton for the partcuar dstrct
of abyon, caed snce the tme of the Cssan
dynasty the cty of ar-Dunyas. The boo of
Geness3 restrcts the sense of ccad st more,
for t seemed to ma e t the name of a town, of
whch acceptaton there s no sgn n the magc
te ts.
e have now to e amne nto the poston of ccad
n the sense of a partcuar provnce. t s defned
very e acty n the prsm of Sennacherb,4 whch de-
scrbes the march of amte troops who had eft
ther country to hep the abyonan nsurgent Suzub.
They too t says, the road to ccad and came
n the drecton of abyon as far as Suzub, the
Chadean ng of abyon, uruh ad sbatunuvva
ana ab tebun ad Suzub adua sar ab. The
1 See amongst others the prsm of sarhaddon, co. 4,1. 45.
Smth s story of ssurbanpa, p. 255. 3 Gen.
4 Co. 5,1.39-41.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
394 C D M G C D S C .
provnce of ccad was, therefore, stuated on the
route of an army comng from am to abyon,
to the south of ths town and abyona, so t must
have been the same as Chadea, the ower part of
Mesopotama. Ths s the concuson to be drawn
from the passages of the tabet referrng to the
ancent potca reatons between ssyra and
abyona n ths tabet to whch ngsh schoars
have gven the name Synchronous story, the Persan
Guf s caed the sea whch s above ccad,
marrat sa es ad 1 and we read further, that
whst a prnce sat on the throne of ar-Dunyas
( abyon), hs rebeous brother fortfed hmsef
n the country of ccad. thn we may safey
aff1rm that ths geographca name, ta en n the
strctest sense, when t desgnates not the whoe of
abyona but one provnce n partcuar, s synony-
mous wth adu, whch dd not appear t much
ater, towards the nnth century before our era,3 and
then graduay suppanted the od term n proporton
as the trbe of adu, whch was at frst very nsg-
nfcant, ncreased n the regon to whch t fnay
gave ts name, to the e cuson of any other desg-
naton. nd at the tme when ths trumph was
consummated, when the Sargons were governng
ssyra, we fnd menton st made of Sumr and
ccad as a rec of bygone tmes the same geo-
graphca duaty was e pressed n a new way more
Trans. Soc. b. rch., o. ., p. 130,1. 17 and ecords of the Past, o. .,
p. 25.
bd., p. 137,1. 20, 21.
3 s have aready remar ed above, the country of Chadea s desgnated as part
of the country of ccada, n the nscrptons of Shamaneser . on the obes of
Sams- n the two names seem to be dentfed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 395
suted to a ater state of thngs, by the paraesm
and opposton of the two names ab and adu,
abyona and Chadea.1 n fact drecty we ta e
ccad geographcay, and n the mted sense as
defnng the south of Chadea, we must regard
Sumr as representng the other dvson, the north/
Ths refers us to an essenta fact of the probem
whch have aready reterated severa tmes, and
whch M. ppert combats n van, namey the
dentty of Sumr wth the Shnar of the be.
T ty s certany not a Semtc name, and t s
mpossbe to fnd a satsfactory etymoogy for t
n that famy of anguages. t s the ebrac
renderng of an ccadan name and the y certany
repaces a g of the prmtve form, as t appears n
the appeaton agamar, transcrbed D . Ths
granted there s e acty the same dfference between
yyw and Sumr, as between the parae forms
dngr and dmer for the word god, and Gngr and
Gmr for a surname of the goddess shtar they are
See nz, cerche per a studo de antchta assra, p. 164.
Mr. Smth tred a tte whe ago to propagate an entrey dfferent opnon,
ma ng Sumr the south and ccad the north of abyona, on the ground of an
assmaton between the cty south of abyon tsef, whose name every ssyroogst
had read as gane up to that tme and the cty of ccad spo en of n Geness. The
ast sgn n the orthography of the name gane can ndeed n ts poyphony represent
a denta, but t s aways a t (n the ccadan a dh) and never a d. n that case we
shoud have gate, that s to say S 3 or 3 , whch coud ony be assmated
to ad, - n, by a fantastc change of artcuaton, of whch nether the ccadan
nor the ssyran aow. therefore repudate e pcty, as Prof. Sayce has aready
done, the dentfcaton thus suggested by the ngenous ngsh ssyroogst.
1 aso ob ect to hs readng a denta n the ast syabe. ndeed the readng
gane, whch has the advantage of ta ng the sgn there used n ts orgna and most
common acceptaton, seems to me fuy ustfed by ts agreement wth the . ya m of
Ptoemy ( ., 18, 7), whch aso see n the 3 of the Tamud of abyon ( aba
meca, S6a aba bathra, 2ga). Ths gma or gama s gven as the neghbourng
town to Pom- edtha ( eubauer, Geographc du Tamud, p. 368), whch refers t to the
north of abyon, stuated on the uphrates e the gamna of the Gree geographer,
and ths poston corresponds e acty wth the descrpton of gane n the Cuneform
documents.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
396 C D M G C D S C .
two forms of the same name, e hbtng a change
(that of ng nto m) pecuar to the ccadan, the
e stence of whch n ths anguage s ncontestabe.1
nd the tradton of ths fact was preserved amongst
the Syrans, snce we st read n bu-1- arad ,
Shnaar whch s Samarrah. n the eeventh
chapter of Geness, Shnear, or Shnar, s used to
desgnate e pressy the pans around abyon. t
s used n the e manner aso n the boo s of
saah 3 and eremah,4 where t certany occurs as
an obsoete name, but t s nterestng to notce the
meanng whch ewsh tradton attached to t n
ther tme. oth of these prophets apped the
appeaton of Shnar to abyona proper, and
the Synagogue nterpreted t n the same way, for n
the Septuagnt t s transated afv ova and yr a-
fv avos the same nterpretaton occurs n the wor
of the Targumm. There s therefore, an dentty of
geographca poston as we as a cose phoogca
reatonshp between Sumr and Shnar, whch con-
frms our proposed dentfcaton st more. n
Geness . 10, we must necessary understand n
the and of Shnar, as appyng e cusvey to Caneh,5
rghty assmated n the Tamud to the town of
pur, whch reay beonged to abyona and not to
Chadea. y pacng ccad and Caneh n the
f ths assmaton were not admtted, the bca tw woud have no
e uvaent n the dgenous abyonan and ssyran documents, whch woud at
east be strange.
stor. dynast., p. 18, ed. Pococ e. The same bu-1- arad a few nes further
on mentons a fabuous tradton, whch s of rea nterest, n that t s the ony trace
eft by the ancent peope of the Sumer n orenta rectas. t s the egend of
Samrus, wth three eyes and two horns, the frst ng of abyon after mrod,
who nvented weghts and measures and the art of s -weavng.
3 sa. . 11. 4 er. v. 11. s oma, 10 a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 397
and of Shnar sde by sde, the bca passage
represents the opposton of ccad and Sumr n
the hstorca te ts, and that very fathfuy. The
argument s so perfect that we may we ueston
whether ccad was reay aways the name of a
town n ths pace, as n the te t whch we now
possess, whether the atter s not ncompete, and
whether some words dd not get ost when the
tradton of ths ancent geography began to fade.
or my part am ncned to th so, and woud
wngy suppose that the prmtve te t ran some-
thng e ths:
The begnnng of hs empre was abe, rech, Ur n
the country of ccad, and Caneh n the and of
Shnar.
Sumr s therefore the same thng as Shnar, the
pan of abyona proper, whst ccad n ts mted
sense s a more southern provnce, vz., Chadea.
ut we must not go beyond ths data. The fact
whch admtted n common wth M. ppert, but
from whch drew an opposte nference to hs, that
Sumr must have been the prmtve name of ssyra
was erroneous. t rested on an ncorrect readng,
whch has snce been rectfed both by Mr. Smth
and redrch Detzsch. t s now pany demon-
strated that n the passage of the e cographca
1 Perhaps aso Surppa . have shown esewhere the str ng concdence
between the bca tetrapos of mrodandthe tetrapos of zdhubar or Dhubar n
the abyonan popee. The atter was composed of abu, Uru , Surppa , and
pur Surppa corresponds wth ccad n the boo of Geness. owever, prefer
the resttuton of 13 y 2 (or ese that the town of Ur s caed cad
f anyone s unwng to admt that the te t s mperfect) on account of the
passage n . . 1. ., 7o, 1. 154: w (deogr. of ccad) adu, and the
passage fnshes by referrng the name of ccad to the south, the provnce of whch
Ur was the capta.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
398 C D M G C D S C .
tabets upon whch ths opnon was founded, the
orgna has Surppa tuv nstead of Sumertuv, and
that the ccadan M - U, thus e paned, has no
connecton wth - U, one of the deographc
e pressons of the name of the town of ssur.
. These facts standng thus the recproca
geographca poston of Sumr and ccad seems
to me, therefore, ceary defned. ut these names
reay beonged to the peope rather than to the
provnces. Ths s proved by the fact that they
amost aways occur n the pura, Sumer u ad,
when they are wrtten phonetcay, and even n the
most ancent Semtc document that ma es menton
of them, the nscrpton of ammuragas, n the
ssyran tongue, we fnd ns Sumerv u adv,
the men Sumrans and ccadans.1 e must
e amne the orgn and dervaton of the e presson,
n order to dscover f a dfference of race or
stuaton was prmtvey mped.
ne thng seems to me very papabe that nether
of these names was Semtc or derved from any root
of the ssyran dom they beonged to another
anguage, the earer non-Semtc and Turanan
dom. The name of ccad s the ony one of the
two whch we shoud be ey at frst sght to refer
to a Semtc orgn, by dervaton from the roots TD3
or 13 (as the genera opnon ran when ths word
was ony nown through the medum of the be),
and ts ccadan character and meanng n ths
anguage s now most ceary understood. ad, as
Mr. Smth, Prof. Sayce, and mysef, have shown, s a
. . . ., 46, 1. 1, c, d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 399
word of the ccadan anguage meanng moun-
tan, wth the suff u ta en under the form a adu,
n the pura a ad. n one e cographca tabet
we fnd a ad transated by matuv etuv, hgh
country. Ths word a ad s evdenty reated to
the verba root, a a, to rase, heap up. The par-
tcuar deogram whch e presses t (and whch s
tsef formed by doubng that of the verb bur, to
rase, tumfy, swe, ) gves so good an dea of
mountan, that we fnd t sometmes used to
desgnate rarat n rmena,1 n whch use the
ccadan readng woud seem to have been ta.
The orgna meanng of Sumer s more dffcut
to dscover. To do so, we must refer to the e u-
vaent constanty substtuted for Sumr and ccad
n the most ancent ccadan nscrptons. n
my tudes accadennes, dsputed the paraesm
between ths e presson and that of Sumer u ad
n the ssyran but a passage from a new e co-
graphca tabet atey pubshed by M. redrch
Detzsch,3 has proved to me beyond a doubt that
was n error. The e presson that uoted occurs
n the tte of the ngs of the ancent Chadean
empre, unga eng ad, and s the hghest of
a the ttes apped to these monarchs t mpes
a compete possesson of the whoe of Chadea and
abyona, whe ngs who governed one snge town,
e those of Uru , dd not ma e use of t. M.
Schrader4 proved that t must be transated ng
1 nscrpton of horsabad, 1. 31 see . awnson n o. . of Canon
awnson s erodotus, ngsh edton, p. 25o-254.
. .1. ., 48, 1. 13, c, d. 3 ssyrsche esestuc e, p. 39.
1st das a adsche ene Sprache p. 39.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
400 C D M G C D S C .
of eng wth ccad, that s to say eng and
ccad and ndeed or ta, wth, whch are
essentay postpostons n the ccadan, are some-
tmes used as con unctons, e eh n Tur sh
eng s then the e uvaent of the and of Sumer.
ut eng or ng, s a we nown substantve of
the ccadan anguage, whch s transated nto
ssyran by matuv, country, n the e cographca
tabet.1 t has ost the fna etters (as s so often
the case n the ccadan ), and thus s an atered
and contracted form of ngna, whch s rendered
esewhere rstuv and and ngna tsef s a
compound, formed from , and, country, pace,
and gna e stng, rea, straght, n whch the frst
n has no radca vaue ng (whch s one sound n
the ccadan) shoud reay be consdered as a
smpe modfcaton of the g paced between two
smar vowes, a modfcaton smar to one we
see n the ccadan, when the ssyran nagu,
dstrct, s transformed nto nanga, or - aa nto
an a.3
Does eng, or ng, whose meanng as a sub-
stantve s thus cear, appy to the country of
Sumer, abyona proper, as beng pre-emnenty
the country
t s possbe that M. Schrader may be rght n
hs opnon. t seems to me though, that the oppo-
ston between eng and ad, the country and
the mountan, mped rather the meanng of
1 . . . ., 39, 1. 9, c, d cf. ts use n ., 27, 4,1. 63.
See my tude sur ue ues partes des Syabares ameformes, p. 72, et se .
102, et se .
5 bd., p. 177.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 4
pan n the frst word, as n ssyran, matu, the
country, s used n the sense of pan, when t
s opposed to sadu, mountan. thn even that
have dscovered the word ng used n the sense
of pan, amongst a peope spea ng a anguage
reated to the ccadans, n the name of one of the
provnces of a r, ng stenza har,1 the pan of
stenza har. n dea of fatness anaogous to
that of a pan woud resut etymoogcay from the
presence of the syabe gna n the compound
ngna, contracted nto ng, and woud gve t a
dfferent meanng from the smpe .
To return to Sumer. Ths name desgnated the
nhabtants of the country eng, as ad dd the
nhabtants of the country caed ad, the
mountan, whence we must nfer an dentty of
meanng between sumer P and eng. Sumr s
evdenty a word formed by a suff of dervaton
n r, other e ampes of whch are now to be seen
n the ccadan. ut we do not yet now whch
was the earer form, sumer or sungr, and con-
se uenty whether the root was sum or su both
suppostons are e uay aowabe from a pho-
ogca pont of vew, the frst woud gve the
meanng ow country, the second watered
country. ths eads us to the same concuson
wth respect to sumer, as we came to n connecton
wth eng, when t was opposed to ad: that t
ncuded the vast pan watered by the two great
rvers n vew of the hgh mountans, whch bound t
and tower above t on the eastern sde. Ths
1 bes of Sams1- n (Shamas- u), co. 3,1. 53.
27
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
402 C D M G C D S C .
opnon s further confrmed by the unmsta eabe
traces, whch we fnd n the geographca nomen-
cature of much ater date, of a prmtve e tenson
of the name Sumer TPtt to the common vaey
of the uphrates and the Tgrs, from the source
of the two rvers n the mountans of rmena to
ther outet n the Persan Guf. n ths vast e tent
of terrtory, whch consttutes a ceary defned
physca regon, we fnd not ony the bca
Shnar, pre-emnenty the pan, ad onng abyon,
but more to the north, between the Tgrs and
the Chaboras, the Sngara of the cassca wrters,
the Snd ar of raban geographers, wth the chan
of hs caed by Ptoemy yyapcov opr),3 whch
stretched from there to the Tgrs, crossng the whoe
of western ssyra. The gyptan monuments of the
eghteenth dynasty menton fre uenty4 a country
of Sn er as stuated aongsde that of ssur, whst
they pace at ( ccad) some way to the south as
compared wth neveh.5
. The names Sumrans and ccadans meant
then orgnay the peope of the pan and the
mountaneers. These names ta e us bac to a
tme ong anteror to any of whch we possess
records, to a tme when the two natons bearng
these names dwet, one on the ban s of the two
1 Pto. . 12, 9 DoCasso, 1. 22 mman. Marc. . 5, 20 c e,
Doctr. num. vet., o. ., p. 519 tter, rd unde, o. ., p. 118, 158, 247, 696,
718 ayard, neveh and abyon, p. 249.
Maracd, o. ., p. 57 boufeda, p. 445 ezovna, o. ., p. 262.
3 . 12, 2. ow the Snd ar mountans.
Chabas, oyage Pun gypten, p. 225.
s Maspero, De Carchems oppdu stu, p. 26 . de ouge, Meanges d archeooge
gyptenne, o. ., p. 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 403
great rvers of Mesoptama n the pan, the other
amongst the eastern mountans, where, as we saw,
some trbes caed Chadeans were to be found up to a
very recent perod. ater, a genera mgraton too
pace whch had not been hstorcay recorded, and
the pace of abode and respectve poston of these
two natons became changed wthout ther undergong
any ateraton of name, athough the desgnatons by
whch they were nown no onger corresponded wth
the physca physognomy of ther then new restng
paces. Ths was often the case, however, wth the
names of natons whch were gven orgnay to mar
some pecuarty of geographca poston and were
retaned after an entre change of poston, even
when ther etymoogca meanng was found to be
ute at varance wth the ste occuped by the
peope who contnued to use them or to whom they
are even now st apped.
So athough the Sumrans and ccadans retaned
the names whch orgnay mar ed them as peope
of the pan and the mountan, both natons found
themseves nhabtants of the pans bathed by the
waters of the uphrates and Tgrs, the Sumrs n
the north, n abyona, the ccadans n the south,
n Chadea these mountaneers were thus the
occupants of a country where there was not a snge
mountan to ustfy the use of ther od tte, whch
was contnued, however, both from custom and
tradton. nd t s worthy of remar that the want
of agreement, whch resuted from the change of
abode, between the meanng of the two names and
the physca condtons of the countres henceforth
27
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
404 C D M G C D S C .
nhabted by the natons to whom they were apped,
contrbuted much (as we have proved was the case)
to gve to these desgnatons the character of names
of natons, used amost e cusvey n the pura.
The memory of the correct and orgna meanng of
the two ccadan words, sumer and a ad, was vvd
enough to ead to the use of the e presson mat
Sumer u mat ad, the country of the Sumrs
and the country of the ccadans, n spea ng of
abyona and Chadea and not Sumer u ad,
whch woud have meant ndeed the pan and the
mountan, and have been both . absurd and a
voaton of common sense, whst the phrase that
they dd use was ute aowabe the country of
the peope of the pan, and the country of the
mountaneers, referrng to the orgna condtons
and the pont of departure of the dweers n the
two countres. t seems that adu or ad, n
the snguar, as the name of a country and not of a
peope, dd not come nto use unt much ater
durng the ssyran epoch, when the ccadan had
become a dead anguage and the tradton of the
rea meanng of the word was conse uenty ute
ost. nd even at that tme, the roya ttes
adopted by the Sargons when they made themseves
masters of abyon ran sar Sumer u ad, ng
of the Sumrans and the ccadans, not ng of
Sumr and ccad. n my opnon, a ths tends to
dspe any ethnca dfference between the Sumrans
and the ccadans. s the two names beonged to
the ccadan anguage, t appears very probabe,
oo ng at the facts n the new ght now thrown
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 405
upon them, that they were of earer date than the
ntroducton of the Semtc or ushto-Semtc
eement, that the two natons, whose respectve
geographca poston they ndcated, were two dv-
sons of the non-Semtc or Turanan race, from
whose anguage these names were ta en. nd when
the Sumrans and ccadans had become the n-
habtants of abyona and Chadea, these two
names contnued to be used n ths same sense after
the ntroducton of the new ethnc eement n ether
provnce the dstncton of race had nothng to do
wth t, the peope of abyona, of whatever
orgn and anguage, were counted amongst the
Sumrans, the peope of Chadea as ccadans.
f, as M. Schrader thn s, an e ampe e sts n
whch the ssyrans term the non-Semtc anguage
of Chadea as the anguage of the Sumrans and
ccadans, the ueston woud be defntey setted
we need oo for no dstncton of race under these
two names. Unfortunatey as mentoned above, ths
decsve proof s st wantng. ut n ts absence
thn we may arrve at the same concuson by an
argument of another nd.
ow that an ndgenous document has shown us
ceary that the tte of the ancent ngs of Ur,
whose ccadan (or Sumer- ccadan) orgn was
testfed by ther proper names, unga eng ad
was e uvaent to ngs of the Sumrans and
ccadans, part of M. ppert s reasonng assumes
great mportance and we must assent to t. n
ther tte these ngs pace the e uvaent of Sumr
before ccad, so we may concude that the Sumrans
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
406 C D M G C D S C . .
beonged to ther race, for a soveregn does not
generay Ca hmsef frst ng of a foregn race,
he gves the prorty to hs own. ut we cannot
from ths nfer wth the emnent phoogst, that
the ccadans represent the eement spea ng the
Semtc anguage, snce we notced that the ssy-
rans compared ccad to ssur, when they wshed
to show the opposton between the non-Semtc and
Semtc doms. The ony concuson possbe n
the face of these facts, s that the Sumrans and
ccadans beonged to the same race, that they
were two dvsons of the same bood that t was
no supposton of any ethnc dstncton whch
prompted the awardng of the frst ran , the pace
of honour to the Sumrans, but rather the pecu-
ary sacred character of ther country, the m-
portant pace ta en by the pan of Shnar and
abyon, the prncpa sacred town n regous
tradton.
. St the fact on whch M. ppert based
hs Sumran theory remans. t rases a very
dffcut probem, whch must fear yet be eft un-
decded. ut the meanng of the fact seems to me
too uncertan n tsef, and too susceptbe of dverse
nterpretatons, for any good crtc to ma e t the
pvot on whch a researches connected wth the
respectve characters of the Sumrans and c-
cadans shoud turn.
n the nscrptons of the ssyran perod, the
phonetc e presson of the name of the Sumrans
and the aophonc sgn furnshed by the od ccadan
word eng, are fre uenty repaced by a compe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 407
deographc group v t - , of whch we have as
yet found no earer e ampe.
The frst sgn of ths compe group has the sure
and ony deographc meanng, anguage, there-
fore, the use of t woud seem to ndcate a dfference
of anguage between the Sumers and ccadans.
Ths s the fact, and t s we to remar , that
M. ppert and have been abe wth e ua pro-
babty to ma e t the bass of two opposte
theores.
The deographc group, says M. ppert, meant
anguage of worshp, so t proves that the
Sumrans were the orgna possessors of the non-
Semtc dom, whch ong remaned as sacred to
the ssyrans as t was to the abyonans.
Ths reasonng s however by no means sure and
unassaabe, for two ob ectons can be proved
aganst t whch seem nstanty to destroy t.
1st. othng s ess certan than the e panaton
and anayss of compe deographc groups, when
they are unaccompaned by any hnts from the
ssyran grammarans themseves. Much prudence
and forethought s necessary to prevent the student
from beng ed away by hs magnaton, and an
nterpretaton of ths nd can rarey be ta en as
the foundaton of an argument because t s so
ey to be ncorrect. Thus wth regard to the
case n pont, no one can doubt that the frst
sgn means anguage, but the deographc vaues
ascrbed to the second are varous enough to ma e
the meanng of the whoe uncertan three dfferent
transatons at any rate are e uay probabe. That
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
408 C D M G C D S C .
whch runs anguage of worshp, s possbe
own, but consder t one of the east probabe, for
t ascrbes to the second character a secondary
and dervatve sense whch t sedom has, and
whch s ony used as an e tenson of that of
servce.
2nd. ven f ths meanng were proved to be
correct t does not foow that because the deo-
graphc group was nvented by the ssyrans, t
must necessary appy to the Turanan anguage,
whch we ca ccadan. ndeed, t s far from cear
that the ssyrans used ths anguage as a anguage
of worshp, that s, as a turgca anguage. t
had ths character n abyon, but thn we are
ute at berty to doubt whether t was ever so
accepted n ssyra. The ssyrans searched out
and studed the od ccadan boo s as sacred boo s,
but though ths was an ndspensabe foundaton of
a sacerdota studes, t does not prove that ther
turgy was n the ccadan. Such regous hymns
as we possess n the ccadan tongue are drecty
connected wth the worshp of the prncpa sanc-
tuares of abyona and Chadea and we see that
they were used n the ceremones of the partcuar
sanctuary whch they menton. There s not a snge
one that seems to have been connected wth the
ssyran tempes. n the contrary, we now possess
enough fragments of the turgy of the ssyrans,
propery so-caed, both hymns and prayers, wrtten
ony n ssyran, to nfer that n ths country the
anguage of worshp, the turgca anguage, was
the natona anguage, and not the ccadan, n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 409
spte of the mportance they contnued to attach
to the ccadan boo s as a means of regous
nstructon.
n my tudes ccadennes thought dscovered n
ths same deographc group the eements of an argu-
ment e acty contrary to that urged by M. ppert.
observed, and so far hod to my opnon, that the
most common meanng of the second sgn used n ths
group, , woud gve ordnary anguage, ngua
famars, ngua domestca, nstead of anguage of
worshp and therefore came to the concuson
that the ssyrans had nvented ths group n order
to desgnate the Sumrans as the peope who spo e
the same anguage as themseves, n contrast wth
the ccadans. Ths woud not be entrey opposed
to my new opnon, that the names Sumrans and
ccadans were orgnay apped to two dvsons
_ of the same non-Semtc race. ndeed the appea-
ton of Sumrans was certany afterwards used to
desgnate the nhabtants of abyona as opposed
to those of Chadea, but wthout any defnte ethnc
dea beng attached to t. ow t s hstorcay cer-
tan, that the Turanan- ccadan eement whch was
graduay suppanted by the Semtc- ssyran, ost ts
supremacy and even ded out atogether, much more
uc y n the north than n the south, n abyona
than n Chadea. t the tme that ther natona
e stence began and ther e terna power arose, the
ssyrans woud have been ute rght n consderng
the Sumrans, understood n the sense of nhabtants
of abyona, as a popuaton spea ng the same
anguage as themseves but that teaches us nothng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4 C D M G C D S C .
more about the ethnc vaue of ths word than the use
of the term ngua Gaca n modern atn, to de-
sgnate rench, teaches us about the ancent anguage
of the Gaus.1 t woud even be natura to thn that
they had the same reason for adoptng the term
anguage of ccad, to desgnate the non-Semtc
anguage whch must have beonged to the prmtve
Sumrans as we as the ccadans, the country of
ccad n ts strctest sense beng the pace where t
remaned ongest and where they saw t st a vng
anguage.
woud not, however, venture to assert that ths
nterpretaton, ths way of oo ng at thngs, s per-
fecty certan ndeed that s a ne have never
1 ne fact at east s certan, that n conse uence of more ancent ethnc changes
of whch abyon was the scene, and of whch we have tred to gve an dea, founded
party on con ecture, the name of the peope of ths country, the Sumrans, eary ost
the e act ndvdua meanng whch the name of the ccadans retaned much ater
t assumed a vague character, and became one of those memores of the past whch
are used n roya ttes even after they represent nothng substanta.
f the ngs of ssyra, when they made themseves masters of abyon, too the
tte of Sar Sumer u ad, t was a reguar affectaton of archasm, a revva of the
ancent protoco whch they thought gave an august character to ther soveregnty.
ut we must not omt to notce that they too to t agan after a perod of suspenson,
or at east uncertanty as to ts use, under the monarchs of the Cssan dynasty. n
ther ccadan nscrptons these ngs reassume the ancent tte unga eng
ad, an entrey geographca tte, together wth those of unga d-dngra or unga
aru-Dunyas ng of abyon, and unga ass ng of the ass they even
used t as an aophonc e presson n some of ther ssyran nscrptons, . . . .,
41, co. 1,1. 3o.
ut when they substtute a phonetc e presson for the aophonc e presson of
ths tte n the nscrptons n the same anguage, they do not wrte sar Sumer u
ad but sar ass u ad (see the nscrpton pubshed n part n . . 1. .,
38, 2, and more competey by Mr. oscawen, Trans. Soc. . rch., o. .,
p. can thn aso of two other e ampes). They repaced then Sumer by
ass, as a desgnaton of the nhabtants of abyona, reay because part of the
naton of the amte ass, the peope to whom these ngs themseves beonged,
had come and setted as con uerors n abyona. They are often mentoned n the
precous document nown as the Synchronous story n connecton wth events whch
happened under the ater Cssan ngs, and even under the frst prnces of the
ssyran dynasty whch foowed them. The ass seem to have been at that tme a
con uerng and rung peope n abyona, trumphng over the od nhabtants who
st retaned ther own anguage however, somethng n the same way that the Tur s
now rue most of ther uropean provnces.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
adopted.1 ony suggest t as at east as possbe
a concuson as M. ppert s, or perhaps as even
more probabe. My chef reason for repeatng t s
to show how uncertan n the ueston of Sumr and
ccad any argument s whch rests on one partcuar
nterpretaton of an deographc e presson of doubt-
fu meanng, capabe of many e panatons and a of
e ua vaue, and how mprudent t s therefore to
bud up a theory about the ethnc character of these
natons on such a frage bass. nd owng to the
number of deographc meanngs attached to the
second character of the group under consderaton, a
thrd e panaton mght be propounded wth ute as
much show of reason as the two that have aready
been gven, and e them founded on un ueston-
abe nstances of the use of the character n ths
sense the transaton n ths case woud be an-
guage of those sttng (no doubt n contradstnc-
ton to the nomadc trbes), whch woud suggest an
entrey new tran of thought.
et us suppose for a mnute what s not possbe,
wthout consderng that our pont of vew woud be
competey changed, and magne that we coud
prove from some e ampe as yet un nown to us
(whch s by no means mpossbe), that the compe
deographc e presson v r5 s not of ssyran
orgn, but attrbutabe to some earer date. Then
the dfference of anguage whch t seems to mpy
between the Sumrans and ccadans, woud become
1 See the same terms whch used n my tudes accadennes, o. ., 3, p. 91.
The sgn T has the meanng to put, pace, ntranstvey to st,
at east as often as that of serve, and ths renderng s much more usua than
adoraton, worshp.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
412 C D M G C D S C .
a smpe varaton of the same, a purey daectve
dfference, nstead of the reguar opposton e stng
between a Semtc and Turanan anguage. That a
varety of daects of the ante-Semtc anguage dd
e st n the ower basn of the Tgrs and uphrates
no one can doubt. The e cographca tabets bear
wtness to the fact. They often contan certan
words beongng to a daect cosey reated to the
ccadan, propery so-caed, but dfferng from t n
certan phonetc pecuartes, one of the most
str ng of whch s the tendency to substtute m for
b. The words borrowed from ths daect are aways
dstngushed from the pure ccadan words by the
addton of an deographc e presson whch shows
them to be of some pecuar dom, v r -
ths e presson seems to mean anguage of women
(uness t means somethng ute dfferent, whch s
st doubtfu, for we are sure of the transaton
anguage ),.but n any case we shoud not omt to
notce the cose connecton between t and the group
used to desgnate the Sumrans n the ssyran te ts.
must add that an nscrpton of Sennacherb s
mentons n abyona, as sde by sde wth the
country of the Sumrans, desgnated by the e pres-
son v f T, not the country of the ccadans, or
at east not one of the e pressons generay used for
t, but a country desgnated by an deographc group
so formed as to be a counterpart to t, and gvng aso
an dea of anguage, v r MTf
hat s the meanng of ths ast e presson t
1 w. . 1. n., 4,4.
M. ppert transates country of the anguage of the saves, but do not
now from what nformaton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C D M G C D S C . 413
woud be bod to pretend to sove t. ut that s
one proof more of the obscurty n whch these
ndcatons touchng a dversty of anguage between
certan trbes of abyona or Chadea are st
wrapped, and showng how dangerous t s to soate
one and draw from t nferences whch are by no
means ndsputabe.
The deographc e presson for the name of
Sumrans, n the nscrptons of the ssyran ngs,
suggests then a probem whch s not yet resoved,
and whch t s not possbe to resove n the present
state of the scence t must stand asde unt we
can obtan the necessary proofs from new documents.
repeat that the answer to the ueston s not to be
found n an deographc e presson of doubtfu mean-
ng, whch has been nterpreted n two opposte ways
and mght be nterpreted dfferenty agan t needs
other data e those we have been tryng to brng
forward.
The reader w perhaps thn that the use of
these data has not ed me to any certan resut, and
that now spea doubtfuy on a sub ect on whch
was formery sure, and on whch M. ppert con-
tnues to be ute certan, though ta ng a vew
dametrcay opposed to mne. ut n scence t s
a step ganed to admt that we are no onger certan
on a pont whch n a hasty moment we were too
ready to suppose was ncontestabe. esdes, amdst
a the uncertanty whch st e sts there are two
ponts whch become day cearer: the egtmacy
of the name ccadan anguage, for whch we have a
precedent n the custom of the ssyrans, athough
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
414 C D M G C D S C .
t s probabe that ths anguage was not pecuar to
the ccadans, at east not orgnay the ncreasng
probabty that the names Sumrans and ccadans
dd not e press the dstncton between the Semtc
or ushto-Semtc race and the Turanan or tac
race.
Ths atter pont now renders useess a dscussons
about the choce between the appeatons Sumeran
or ccadan for the dom whch must have be-
onged both to the Sumrans and ccadans.
77)
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
S T S M UT .
C T D
Messrs. S MU GST D S S,
S, P T ST , D .
Manue d hstore ancenne de rent us u au Guerres
M d ues. 3 vos, n 120.
ngsh dton. 2 vos., 2mo., 12s. sher and Co.
tas d hstore ancenne de rent ant reurement au
Guerres M d ues. 1 vo. gr. n 40.
ssa sur a propagaton de phabet ph ncen dans
ancen monde. Gr. n 8 .
nt d paru e tome et a prem re parte du tome
ettres assyroog ues et pgraph ues sur hstore et
es ant ut s de se ccdentae. 2 vos, n 40,
autographes.
tudes accadennes. 2 vos, n 40, autographes, en
4 partes.
a angue prmtve de a Chad e et es domes
tour anens. 1 vo. gr. n 8 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
S T S M UT .
tude sur ue ues partes, des Syabares cun formes.
vo. n 8 .
es Syabares cun formes, dton crt ue, pr c d e
d une ntroducton, 1 vo. n 8 .
a Mythe de Tammouz. 1 vo. n 8 .
Cho des te tes cun formes n dts ou ncomp tement
pub s us u e our. n 40, autograph .
Tros fasccues ont paru.
a dvnaton et a scence des pr sages chez es Cha-
d ens. 1 vo. n 8 .
n coaboraton avec M. De tte.
Gazette arch oog ue, recue de monuments pour servr
hstore et a connassance de art ant ue.
Gr. n 40.
Parat tous es 2 mos par vrasons de 6 panches
et de 3 feues de te te.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
D
. The gyptan Pans of
Peace 86
MM . s conference wth
Porphyry 75
U S . The modern name
of the ancent rdu . . .28
D US. s account of the rest-
ng-pace of the r of oah . 159
CC D.
n ater tmes caed ad . . 335
The terrtory descrbed by Senna-
cherb 393
CC D or SUM . MM. ppert and
enormant upon these terms . 387
CC D and G PT M G C.
Contrasts between . . . 1o7
CC D and S M T G .
Ther dfferences .... 25o
CC D and D T S of
the three zones .... 23o
CC D M G C S. arous
uestons arsng from the study
of . 198
CC D M G C M S. Many
vauabe ones ony e st n an
ssyran verson . . . 15
CC D GU G .
dead anguage n the tme of
ssurbanpa .... 2
ed to the Mantchoo . . 295
ssurbanpa tres to restore t . 369
Dfferences between t and the
tac anguages . . . 283
amned n deta . . . 263
our fundamenta prncpes re-
atng to 268
Generay used by the ssyrans
for magca purposes . . 264
ow nfuenced under the Sar-
gondes 329
ts aggutnatve character . . 296
ts tac affntes . . 292, 299
ts formaton of dervatves . . 272
ts ncapsuatons .... 297
ts negatve con ugatons . . 281
ts pecuar formaton of the pura
and dua numbers . . . 276
ts perphrastc constructons . 291
ts phonoogy .... 3o9
ts postpostve con ugatons . 28o
ts pronouns dentca wth those
of the tac anguages . . 278
ts stages of deveopment wth re-
gard to the pronomna sub ect
of the verb .... 293
ts three casses of vowes . .271
ts Turanan affntes . . . 27o
ts use of verba forms nstead of
con unctons .... 281
CC D GU G . (Contnued.)
o dstncton between the two
genders 277
Pecuartes n ts formaton of
adverbs 282
Pecuartes n ts use of partces 28o
Pecuartes n ts use of post-
postons 281
Pecuartes n the formaton of ts
roots 277
Pecuartes of ts ad ectva forms 285
Pecuar use of partces n ts
verba voces .... 29o
Possesses few pref es of dervaton 283
Preference for prepostve con u-
gatons n . . . . . 286
CC D S, The.
eeved n uc y and unuc y
months 7
gnorant of the ssyrans n eary
tmes 333
Probaby came from rmena . 361
Ther archac egsaton . . 378
Ther frst wrtng herogyphc n
character ..... 363
Ther horror of dar ness . .178
Ther prorty n Chadea . . 35o
C M D S. Ther support of the
Persan regon .... 22o
D M. Deceved by the she-demon
th 38
D .
n ssyran dety of strength,
anaogous to ndar and er-
cues. The god of the panet
Saturn ... 17, 55, 118
as both the husband and son of
et 118
D S MD . Caed the Sun of
the South 131
D S M T . ts gyptan ana-
ogues 84
D - S S. See hassatra. . 354
o . nu propery an / on . . 133
SC US. Descrbes the aby-
onans as a m ed crowd . .331
G .
ts monarchs of ushto-Semtc
orgn ..... 326
The gama of Ptoemy and the
abyonan Tamud . . . 395
The seat of the dynasty of the
Sargondes . . . .126
G . The ntegence of Saturn . 26
GM or G M . The same as
. eane 395
G .
n ryan fre god, the anaogue of
the ccadan fre dety . . 27
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G

. (Contnued.)
s anaogue the fre god -g . 185
s nterchangeabe character . 131
M . See ngromanyus.
T . The nnsh ng of the
ocean 252
U M D .
Confdes the word to Darus ys-
taspes 219
s connecton wth arvana-a a-
rana 229
s cutus tnctured wth aby-
onan deas .... 196
s name un nown to erodotus. 224
Made nto a trad wth Mthra and
nahta 235
Subme ttes of . . . -199
. The proper name of the
gyptan he . . . .86
U. The ssyran vampre. 37
U. The type of royaty, and the
frst dvne monarch who regned
upon earth 2o8
U or P U. n ccadan dety . 2o6
.
wc ed demon so caed . 8, 16
Causes chest dseases . . .36
Charms aganst . . . 17
P. The wnged bu of the ssy-
rans consdered as a protectng
demon 24
D . The eopatonsts of
e andra descrbed . . -75
T, The goddess. Caed n-
gs-zda 14o
T C T S. f the ccadan
anguage e amned . . . 292
T C D CTS. Ther mportance
n the study of ccadan phoogy 268
U. The ssyran anaogues of
the a 24
M UD. dentfed wth Mardu
by M. Grva . . . .1o
M -UTU . n ccadan name of
Mardu 132
M U- M. The thyphac orus 98
M - .
nvo ed n an gyptan ncantaton 1o1
The anaogue of upter . . 78
M T . The abode of the gyptan
gods . . . . . .86
M ST S. Sacrfces seven chdren
to the god of dar ness . . . 231
M- U- . mystca ev ser-
pent assang the bodes of the dead 93
MS SP DS. Ther ccadan ana-
ogues ...... 2oo
, The god.
Caed -ana, Sprt of the eavens 149
s anaogy to U o the god of
the nns 247
s consort the goddess ana . 149
ot dentca wth Cannes . . 2o2
T . ssocated wth Mthra
and huramazda .... 235
T . n gypto-Semtc goddess
of war and revenge . . .99
G S. f the panets . . .26
M US.
s connecton wth arvana-a a-
rana 229
orshpped by the Mag . .231
U . n gyptan dety, hs
character and offces . . -96
-US -S . The meanng of
the formua 1o1
. The ccadan name of the
god nu . . . . -4
D TUS.
fsh dety, a form of ea .
rgn of the name
T P M P SM. ary ntro-
duced nto gyptan theoogy
U.
naogous wth schmun, Marna,
aa-hadm, and udh
t the desre of shtar creates a
bu to punsh zdubar
eay an on, or heaven, earth,
and tme
The father of Martu, the est .
orshpped at Uru h .
U S. ow dstngushed from Set
U G . ccadan dety caed
the rchange of the byss. e
was a form of ea
157
2o3
82
. 14
57
133
o.
323
83
164
U -G . The ccadan gods of
the earth . . . . -17
U - TS T1. The ssyran
sprts of the earth . . 17
or. Gree form of the god ea . 115
P P. See pophs. . . .83
P D T and M T . rgn of
the erroneous dentfcaton of, by
erodotus ..... 234
P . s anaogue n orus- a 78
P P T S. uson to the
sacred nto caton of hs prestess 255
P D US. s verson of e-
rosus account of the nnedot . 157
P P S. The great serpent of ev,
orgnay a nature dety . . 83
PSU. The goddess of the byss . 113
.
Characterstcs of ts eary regons 128
Southern raba caed the and of
Pount 1o6
The startng pace of the Semtc
natons ..... 341
. mystca country rch n
god
152
DUS . n eary abyonan
monarch 127
. n ccadan rver dety . 183
S S T . ts construc-
ton as descrbed n the Deuge
Tabet 16o
SU. Sent nto a htan
to cure the Prncess ntrescht . 33
T D UG . ested on
the Gordycean mountans of r-
mena . . . . . 159,362
M . rgn of the ccadans n 361
P D. Semtc chef . . 339
S T . epresented n
the hands of Mardu . . .238
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

rsaphes. form of orus the
venger 99
rta er es Mnemon. s nscrp-
ton at Susa assocates other detes
wth huramazda .... 235
ryan De1t1es. Turnedntodemons
by the edc wrters . . .77
ryan Sorcery. ts Chadean anao-
ges 60
saa at. cass of nnsh mag-
cans 243
sa . The ssyran name of the
dpa demon 36
saph1m. ere the Chadean
Theosophsts .... 14
shun. Chadean dety . . 120
ssessors. The forty-two assessors
of srs 106
ssoros. naogue of the god ssur 123
ssur. The frst seat of c1vzaton.
Meanng of the name. ow caed
aah-Shergat .... 334
ssurban-1b1a. n uncertan Cha-
dean( ) monarch .... 370
ssurban1pa.
ad at east 30,000 magca tabets
n hs brary .... 9
ad the ccadan tabets coped
nto ssyran .... 2
s con uest of Mongoan races . 347
Tres to restore the sacred, .e.,
ccadan anguage . . . 369
ssyr1a. Prayer for the ng of . 34
ssyr1an anguage. ownffuenced
under the Sargondes . . . 329
ssyr1an Scr1bes. dded phonetc
commentares on the e cograph-
ca tabets 313
ssyr1an ers1on. f the ccadan
tabets not aways tera . 3
ssyr1ans. rgnay caed the
Gutum 333
stroogers, Chadean. The as-
dm of Dane . . 14
styages. Connected wth serpent
worshp ..... 233
suras. The ryan suras changed
nto the devs of the edas . . 77
tef Crown. ts nature and sgn-
fcance ...... 95
tharva eda. ts anaogue n c-
cadan magca treatses. ormuae 12
thrava. The Persan regon . 220
tropatene.
second cbatana, surrounded
wth seven mystca was . . 227
The eary seat of fre worshp . 197
tys Myth. ts gyptan anaoges 84
udh. n raban dety anaogous
wth nu . . . . . 134
uh-naru. The gyptan abode or
heaven of srs .... 86
usar. n eary dety after whom
the town of ssur was named . 334
uv 1nuv. prmorda dety of
the Chadeans . . . .113
vesta, The.
Ctatons from .... 223
vesta, The. Contnued.
Probaby nfuenced by abyonan
theoogy 196
zaze. eference to the ewsh
scapegoat of zaze . . .261
a. The sou so caed n gyptan 84
aa. The genera dety of the
Semtc natons . . . .83
aa- ad1m. n anaogue of nu 134
ab- u. The orgna form of the
name of abe . . . .114
abyon.
treme ant uty of the great tem-
pe at 322
Probaby caed Tn-tr . . 193
Sacred prosttuton at . . . 386
The tomb of Mardu at . . 132
abyon1a.
ncenty caed a-Dngra . 353
ndependent of ssyra t 800 .C. 324
The two ethnc eements n . .331
abyon1a and Chadea. Tem-
porary con uered by the ushtes 320
abyon1an C1t1es. adgeneray
two names, one ccad1an, one
ssyran 353
abyon1an thnoog1ca Types.
M. amy s account of . . . 348
abyon1an Gods. nvo ed seratm
to wor ev on the Caou Mchau 68
acchus D1onysus. Probabe orgn
of hs tte 17
agdad. The Caou Mchau found
n the envrons of . . . .68
ah. name of the dety ap-mou 104
ahram-Gour. nother form of the
name of arahran . . . . 227
a u or ohu. Phencan ana-
ogue of Dav-cna . . . .124
a htan. country n Mesopotama 32
a sy. The rghs sorcerers . 212
ar. nother name of the god g 189
ar1s. The name of the bar of srs 83
ar s of the gods. Ther names n
gyptan mythoogy . . ,83
asch 1r amu s. Ther super-
sttons 212
at-ana. The ancent name of the
town of Dru 326
au. TheChadean goddess of Chaos 120
eds of the ssyrans. ways
stood on a patform ... 8
eh1stun nscr1pt1on. efers to
the suppresson of the Mag . . 219
e1wa. The soar dety of the aps 249
e. See aa.
n ssyran dety, anaogous to
the Mu-ge of the ccad1ans . 16
orshpped at pur . . . 323
e1t.
n ssyran goddess, anaogous
to the ccad1an n-gea. . 16
er functons and characterstcs . 116
The wfe of e, and as ets the
ssyran goddess of war . . 68
eona. er anaogue n nats
or nata 99
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

C
-M DU . ccadan demurge 53
U. nd of heron used to
symbose the soar year . . 84
SUS.
s account of the nnedot . . 157
s Chadean cosmogony e amned
n deta by Professor Sayce . 123
Source of hs theogony . . -53
S . The anaogue of Mars . . 78
-G .
s varous ttes .... 186
egarded by the ssyrans rather
as a personfcaton than a dety 188
The ccadan god of fre . . 184
The same as zdhubar . . . 188
.
nother name of the god u or
mmon . . .117, 182
The ssyran god of the atmo-
sphere, and the bca mmon 17
T SC T r T- S .
prncess affcted by a demon . 33
C , Dr. Transates the Stee of
the Possessed Prncess . . -34
S . n ccadan name of the
sun 249
T- U . muet tabet of .46
C C S. ary dstngushed
n ccadan theoogy . . .193
D , ean. medaeva wrter on
demonoogy 23
S PP .
stra sgnfcance of ts seven ter-
raced tower .... 227
treme ant uty of the great
tempe at 322
arous tempes at ... 193
osc .Mr. . Transatesa ymn
to the Mountan of the ord . 126
oTT ,M. Dscovers sma statuettes
of the ssyran gods at horsabad 47
M . The ndu creator . . 115
and T C S. Cha-
dean account of ther orgn . . 336
UGSC , C . Transates the
omance of Setnau . . .1o2
UDD . naogues between hs
Tcha ra and the ds of ea . 162
UDD STS.
f Ceyon term the ndu gods
demons ..... 77
Use fgures of demons to cure the
dseases caused by them . . 51
U D S. ngendered by
the god Unga-turda . . .171
U S D S. Ther number and
offces 17o
U S , Chevaer. as e amned
the gyptan myth of the Mes em 88
U - U S. ne of the ast to
use the ccadan anguage . . 369
C . The anges, sprts, and
ntegences of . . .26
C U M C U . abyonan
boundary stone protected by curses 68
C M S S. State of Persa durng
the absence of Cambyses . .219
C D . The wtch, resembed an
ccadan magcan ... 5
C P S. Meanng of the appea-
ton. Synonymous wth thopans 337
C P US. ary abyonan monarch 338
C . Trumph of uddhsm there 77
C S, . s transaton of a
magca tasman uoted . . 92
C S. ctve vocanoes near . 1o
C M . rote a wor upon
gyptan magc . . . . 1o1
C M M. The term gven by
Dane to the Chadean physcans 14
C D - G .
ts doctrnes e amned . . . 111
C D .
Caed a part of ccada n the n-
scrptons of Shamaneser . . 394
To be dstngushed from abyona 324
C D and . Tempo-
rary con uered by the ushtes . 32o
C D and gyptan magc con-
trasted 78
C D MU TS. nd ther uses 39
C D C T . Sumran
nfuence n . . . . . 356
C D C SM G . ts orgn 336
C D D T S.
so caed . . . .148
amed by numbers . . .25
Ther eponymous character . .127
C D D M G . ts n-
fuence on the boo of noch . 3o
C D D ST . egned m-
medatey after the ood . . 339
C D T . nfuenced by
the ushtes 367
C D G DS. ndcated by a
star 155
C D M G C T TS. Mo-
notonous stye of the con uratons 15
C D M T M T CS. ts cyces
and systems ..... 366
C D M T G . ts de-
veopment 125
C D S C S. Ther sup-
posed terrbe powers . . .61
C D T G . ts pan-
thestc nature .... 129
C D D . M. enormant s
name for a coecton of ccadan
hymns ...... 319
C D S. ad propery no phy-
scans . . . . . -35
C D S or DU. Ther growth
under ssurnazrhabe and Sa-
manasar 34o
C M . The ange of Mars . 26
C G P S . common
feature n renta composton . 16
C G-T . The Chnese heaven dety 154
C D M . Propery the am-
te con ueror udur- agamar . 12o
C or Manager of Saves. c-
cadan aws to restran . . . 383
C C . The sprt of Mercury 26
C CU G . ccadan aws re-
spectng 385
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C
C
C US T . Used n en-
chantments 28
C U S, Chadean. The har-
tumm of Dane . . . .14
C C PS. nchantments to
prosper the 42
C , . P. aue of hs ncent
ragments . . . . .119
C SM -G G P of the Chadeans.
amned n deta . . .151
C SM G of erosus. amned
n deta by ev. . . Sayce . 123
C SM G of the Chadeans. Ped-
gree of 115
C SM G of the Phoencans. -
amned by wad and Sayce . 124
Co . dentfes uranos and aruna 134
C SC , The archange. s ana-
ogy to S -muu- h . . . 195
C T T T. Dscovered by
George Smth . . . .113
C M T . ts orgn among the
Turanan races .... 22o
CU M T G. nvented by
the Turanans . . . .371
CUPS. ssyran magca drn ng . 46
CUT . Sacred to the god anssura 12o
C and T S. gyptan orgn
of the Myth of .... 84
C US. eason of hs regard for
the God of the ews . . . 223
D CC . The ndus of Dacca n-
vent a goddess of sma po . . 36
D G . form of Cannes or ea 157
D . terrbe serpent n
endc mythoogy .... 233
D . The ccadan rver of
the dead 258
D M SC US.
s descrpton of the Chadean
trnty 115
s verson of the ccadan theogony 2o2
Source of hs theogony . . -53
D M TT . ephantass pecuar to 2o
D M .
Goes wth ea nto hs magc ar 16o
The wfe of ea . . . .22
D . efers to the ccadan
astroogers and Mag . . 14
D , oo of. The present ver-
son te tuay ater than the tme
of e ander the Great . . 14
D T . The seven spheres of the
nferno a Chadean anaogue . 167
D P . nother name of the god
Dun- un-uddu . . . .172
D US ST SP S.
Cams to have been gven by
huramazda for the reformaton
of the word .... 219
s nscrptons at hargeh cted 144
s opposton to the Mag . .218
D SS. ccadan horror of . 179
D -C or D . The ccadan
femae earth 124
D . er character as a na-
ture goddess 159
D , Dr. ohn. s reveatons
tnged wth abyonan deas . 58
D UG T T. The hero zdubar
possby a fre dety . . . 1o
D M S.
Chefy nhabt the desert . . 31
ve great casses of . .25
Many fgures or parts of fgures of
remanng 52
Ther subte nfuences . . .3o
D M S of the nns. nhabt Poh oo 256
D UG . Transates the Stee of
the Possessed Prncess . . -34
D S T. Chefy nhabted by demons 31
D US U CUS. The proper
offce of ea 158
D U . The true name of the
hero zdhubar .... 188
D D M. ts varetes . . . 41
D . er anaogue n epthys . 78
D SU. r udge of Men,
an ssyran tte of the sun god . 17
D C . Used n Magan magc . 238
Dn M S. Ther orgn descrbed 73
D MM . tte of the god re 186
D G . The ccadan name of u 113
D D US S CU US.
s account of the Chadean Mag 12
s statements as to the Chadean
vews of heaven and earth . . 15o
D U. ts Pates had Semtc names,
and wrote n ssyran . . . 326
D S S S.
Caused by demons, enumerated . 4-6
Sent from the nferna regons . 21
D S . ts terrbe nature
and effects 162
D G DS. Used by the Mag 237
D G and SU M T . ts s-
syran anaogues .... 2o8
D G . The e whch deceved the
Persans n the regn of Cambyses 219
D M of the ng of a htan . 34
DU SM of the ccadan magca
system 146
DU SMS of the Chadean detes . 117
DU TU of Chadean sorcery 58
DU G .
n eary ng of Ur . . .318
Used ssyran for hs offca n-
scrptons 326
DU - U -UDDU. tte of the panet
Mercury ..... 172
DU ST , Sant. Consdered a ma-
gcan n a good sense . 73
DU -G U. ne of the ast to use
the ccadan anguage . . . 369
Duz or DUMU . The Syran Tam-
muz, and the consort of star . 118
D GU S. Scandnavan gen . 249
T , The.
Chadean dea of the shape of . 15o
dentfed as the goddess n- -ga 17
ST. eeved by the gyptans to
be the poston of a ev . -51
C T . stra sgnfcance of
ts seven was .... 227
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C
G
cuST . aron. s remar s on the
mythoogy of the Turanan races . 177
CST S . f the nnsh magcans 255
G S. Sprts of vegetaton . . 25o
G PT and C D M G C.
Ther rtes compared . . . 7o
G PT and S M D C .
Ther anaoges .... 258
G PT D T S. Ther epony-
mous character . . . .127
G PT M G C. mted tocertan
detes . . . . .78
G PT S, The.
eeved n demons causng oca
dseases 36
Ther rea regon monothestc . 8o
M. The ssyran anaogues of
the Ggm 24
M T SP TS. rgn of
ther worshp 7o
P T . ts trad referred to . 115
P T S S. Pecuar to Da-
metta ...... 2
M . The ntegence of the
moon 26
, G , Tempe of. nscrptons
to the sprts of the eements at . 144
M. Chadean anaoges of . 124
-M -T . great tempe at
orsppa 193
C T D D S. Used by the
ccadans 41
C . The ccadan .a . . 124
D M . s nowedge of the
mystca arvana-a arana . . 229
-D M . Con uraton by . 139
- . tteof ea . . 149
-M -S . Sons of the ord of
the nferna regons who dwe n
the fame 17o
U . s anaogy to the nn-
sh moon god uu . . . 249
C , The oo of. ts strongy
Chadean nature . . . .3o
- u . The ccadan moon god ( ),
edest son of Muge . . .17
C .
Con uered by the ushtes . . 32o
The great necropos of Chadea . 116
The seat of a famous ccadan
eccesastca coege . . .13
D U.
Governed by a Pates . . 325
The earest seat of the worshp of
ea 28
T S . ppearance of the
dety es or fs n ... 2o2
-S GG D U. The tempe of Mardu
at abyon 193
-S . The Chadean frmament . 153
S DD . Protected hs paace
gates by enchanted fgures . -54
ST GU G . ts ccadan
affntes .... 3oo, etc.
T P S. nown to the Gree s
as Cephenes 337
T G . f the abyonan
naton 331
. S. See Cannes . . .2o3
UP T S. ccadan charm to
cose the waters of . . .1o
U D C . The myth of urdce
compared wth that of star . . 166
D, Dr. s account of the
Phoencan cosmogony . . . 124
. Chadean anaogues of
hs vson at Chebar . . .122
- D . tempe at orsppa . 193
T . ccadan aws respectng
the repudaton of a . . . 382
M D S S S. Caused by ev
demons ...... 5
S. Ther ccadan anaogues 199
T C SM. ts orgn . . 7o, 71
. ts speca demon caed dpa 36
D C . ccadan aws
respectng .... 382-384
S and CC D M T G .
Ther dfferences .... 25o
S D M G . urther e -
amned 253
S GU G . ts ccadan
affntes .... 3oo etc.
-T T M G C. uy
descrbed n the aevaa . . 241
S.
ccadan anaoges of ther regon 251
The character of ther Pagansm . 242
Ther ony prests were magcans 243
.
ncantaton over the sacred fame 65
Sad to have been brought down
from heaven by the Mag . . 238
The ssyran god of, was perhaps
zdubar 1o
G D. hymn to . . . 185
S P. ssentay Turanan 197
S . The great fsh of the cean, a
form of ea 157
S S. Ther ccadan ana-
ogues 199
U S. Ther anaogues n nnc
mythoogy ..... 257
G . The ange of the moon . 26
G - - U. tteof ea . 157
G U, The.
ssumed the forms of bus . . 56
The ssyrananaoguesoftheTea 25
G . The Gazaca of Cassca
wrters. ts seven was . . 227
G T S of Paaces. Protected by
enchanted wnged bus . . 54
G T . ctaton from . . 223
G T S and G DS, The. Perod
of ther composton . . . 22o
G T S, The. Ther doctrnes n-
fuenced by.Chadasm . . . 197
G UT M . The fase Smerds, re-
stores Magsm .... 218
G C . The Cassca name of the
town of Ganza h . . . .14
G M. ho they were . . 227
G . The ssyran name of the
ower abyss 165
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G

G and G 1.. The c-
cadan th 38
C GU G . ts m ed nature 343
GG M.
naogous to the ssyran n . 24
n ev demon affctng the nec . 3
Cause bowe dseases . .
Charms aganst the . . 16, 17
ander n the desert . . .31
G TM U. n epthet tte of zdubar 189
G ST C G MS. TherChadean orgn 52
G ST C SM and S SM. Ther
dfferentatons .... 137
G T . Certan coarse and ancent
rtes of 238
G D and P C P S. e
adored by the Mag . . . 231
G D . Ther ccadan orgn
or affnty ..... 361
Go D a M U T S. The restng-
pace of the ar of suthrus 159, 362
G P . The ntegence of Mars 26
G , oseph. dentfes marud
wth Mardu and S -muu- h . 1o
GU . trform goddess . . 117
GUT UM. The eary appeaton of
the ssyrans .... 333
D S.
ts entrance guarded by human-
headed bus . . . .17o
ts porter the god egab . . 168
ts seven spheres .... 167
ts varous ttes .... 165
Stuated beyond the cean . .169
The gyptan ades descrbed . 86
G . The ntegence of enus 26
. wne mported from Syra
and used n magca rtes . . 93
, oseph. s statements as
to the ccadan anguage refuted 266
or T Two T UT S. ts
character 86
T . Theocagenusofthe nns 249
M . The ange of enus . 26
M T C and S M T C C S. Ther
connectons and dfferentatons 342,343
M T C C S. Confounded wth
the Semtes 343
MMU .
The Chadean regon under .
The frst of the asste ngs . 369
M , M. Dstngushes two aby-
onan types 348
P or P M U . The god of the
e 1o4
M . ts use n the sacrfca
rtes of the Mag . . . .231
S P P US. Contans magca
formuae 96
S T, Terrbe face. name
of orus the arror . . -99
T T . Dscovers a mystca
chapter and tasman at Sesennou 9o
UPU - -S U-S U.
uban name of srs . . . 1o6
T S. The seven mystca cows
or athors of the gyptans . . 56
.
ssumed the form of a fsh . . 157
wfu power of hs mystca name 42
Caed aso u mmut . . . 2o7
Caed n-c by the ccadans . 124
Caed ord of the arth by S -
muu- h 64
Caed a, .e., Sprt of the
arth 149
Coud not cause ev by hmsef . 181
Drects S muu h to cure the
dseased 21
rst worshpped at rdu . . 28
as an ar wheren he and the
detes sa ..... 16o
s brth of a water goddess . 156
s ds or Tcha ra descrbed . 162
s great resembance to na-
monen ..... 247
s s sons 184
s weapon and regaa adored . 161
The god of the cean. ather of
S -muu- h . . . .11
The protector of hassatra . . 159
and S. amnaton of
the reatonshp between . . 2o1
. s contest wth the bu
of shtar 57
C T . form of the moon. . 117
M . The servant of the
ev gant s .... 257
P S. sacred resdence of
the god Tum . . . .95
. nnsh goddess of heath( ) 261
D US. s account of the fsh
god es 2o2
CUS. s account of the
Cephenes 337
C P T M . Sacred to
orus arsheft . . . -99
D. Parsee prest . . 222
CU S.
s ccadan anaoges . . 17
s anaogue n nours . . 78
M T C S. ragments of, n
the arrs Papyrus . . .96
M P S. chapter of the
tua found there n the regn of
Mycernus . . . . .9o
D TUS.
Contrasts the Chadean and Grecan
medca systems. . . -35
s account of the Persans . . 224
s confused accountof the Persan
regon ..... 225
s e uatons of the Grecan and
gyptan dvntes . . -78
s error wth regard to the cha-
racters of Mthra and phrodte 234
P T C or CUT US D S S S.
amar to the ccadans . . 6
S, The and of. mystca,
possby raban, country . . 1o6
G P C C CT of the
eary ccadan syabary . . 364
D SS . The ev cat of s 257
D - TU. The ev brd of the
gant s 257
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

U
D UU . The ev horse of
s 257
D . The nnsh fures. 257
S . The nnsh ev gant. s
famy 257
. The goddess of the otters 252
T . nnsh dety of the
woods 251
M T C GU G . tsaffntes 343
DUS.
Great beevers n amuets . . 39
Ther detes termed demons by the
udhsts 77
. nother name of the dety
aa adm 134
M . Chadean anaoges of hs
cosmogony . . . . .152
C , P. . De. Pubshes the
amentatons of ss and ephthys 84
US.
n ncantaton n the name and
power of 98
The gyptan poo . . -78
US M T S. f the tempe of
dfu descrbed .... 83
UM - D D U S. Guard the
gates of ades . . . .17o
UM S C C S. ntroduced nto
oroastransm by the Mag. .231
U G S. Ther poston as a
Turanan race .... 373
US D. ccadan aw respectng
the repudaton of . . . . 382
M CUS. s account of the an-
cent magcans . . . .76
DU . s account of a-
bathean sorcery . . . .63
D DU. n eary abyonan monarch 326
D D . Sprts resdng n heaven . 148
DP . The Chadean demon of the
pague 36
. Chadean ceesta sprts . 122
U . The dvne smth of the
nns ...... 253
M. The wd beasts of the sand 31
S. The Gree form of the name
ofthegod nu . . . . 115
M .
s anaogy to Muge . . . 247
The thrd of the great gods of the
nns, and the god of earth
and of metas .... 247
D.
ften confounded wth nu . .114
The Chadean supreme beng . 113
U-MUT . n eary Pates of
Dru 326
M G S of demons. Tasmanc use of 179
M G S of the gods. Paced under
the threshods of the abyonan
paaces 47
M G S of wa . Used by the Cha-
dean sorcerers . . . .62
M or M M . The ccadan god
of the wnd
MM T T T S U .
defended by the gyptans
rst
182
8o
MP C T S. n the Caou
Mchau descrbed . . .68
C T T T S. Ther
ate date n ccadan magc. . 141
C PSU T S. f the ccadan
anguage 297
CU US. nown to the ccadans. 38
D C C S. Ther abyonan
affntes ..... 366
M . The great god of the edas 131
T C . ccadan aws of . 384
. speces of nocturna demon
so caed 9
T G C S. f the panets . 26
T P T T of the Sou. n
ssyro- gyptan dogma . . 3
S. ffects of ther con uest
of Meda 232
and C PP . Ther reatve uses
among the ccadans and nns . 254
S . mpes the possesson of
the desert by demons . . .31
S GG - . n eary Chadean cty 325
ss and P T S. Ther amen-
tatons referred to . . . .84
S M SM. ot whoy destructve
of cvsaton .... 373
ST .
stronomca orgn of the doube
shtar 118
Crosses the cean on her ourney
to ades 169
Devered from ades by the name
of ea 43
er descent nto ades . .11
er Descent nto ades uoted from 165
Sends a bu to punsh zdubar . 57
The goddess o the panet enus
Possby the anaogue of Ts hu 17
The sster of n ga . . .
ST . country so named 4o1
zD U .
soar form ot the god g . 188
nvocaton to 189
DU .
s tetrapos anaogous wth
mrod s 397
Meanng of hs name, Mass of
re 1o
Perhaps the ssyran god of fre . 1o
odaca character of hs tweve
adventures 133
DU and . Ther con-
test wth the bu of shtar . . 57
S. easons for the sympathy of
the Persans wth the ews . . 223
U U. nnsh festva . . 249
U T . The nnsh fsherman s
dety 252
UP T .
erodotus states that the Persans
worshpped upter . . . 225
s anaogue n men- a . . 78
UP T , The Panet.
dentfed by the ssyrans wth
the god Mardu . -19
ts ange, ntegence, and sprt . 26
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

M
,-D . n ancent name of
abyon . . . . .353
T S. nnsh detes . . . 252
M . n ccadan word used
to sgnfy men at the cose of
the magca tabets . . . 15
. nnsh pastora detes , 252
S G T. The modern name
of the runs of ssur . . . 334
.
Ther chefs bore ssyran names. 368
The ater name of ccad . . 335
.
bounds n spes and magca
rtes 244
The great nno-Tartaran epc . 241
arous ncantatons from the . 26o
MU S. Ther supersttons . 212
MU . nnsh earth and
mnng dety 253
SSU . The god of Cutha . 12o
D UC . Ther ccadan orgn 361
SD M, The. ho they were . 14
SS, The.
Ther con uest of Chadea . . 327
ho they were .... 41o
U S T. nged sprts n nnsh
mythoogy 25o
- T . The gyptan under-
word 86
TUM M. The ccadan con-
urors 14
S S T .
Caed Ubara-tutu . . . 354
The oah of the Deuge Tabet . 159
P . The name of the sun as a
creator . . . . . .81
m-rM- u - U or U U U.
n ccadan sprt caed the
daughter of the ocean . . 14o, 184
UM. The sou of the gods, and
ma er of gods and men . . 1o3
SU. n gyptan fre dety . 33
S D.
rrangement of the beds n the
paace of 8
ts seven stored tower . . . 227
Statuettes of the ssyran gods
dscovered at . . -47
US - U U. The wfe of amtar 14o
-G . The ccadan th . 38
G . ts reaton to Sumr . 4o1
- U U- . The consort of the
rver god ra .... 183
G. prayer to the sun for an
nvad ng 181
p M 1. The of Pans n
nnsh mythoogy . . . 258
C , thanasus. s st of
the anges of the panets . . 26
UT or PU-T T . The nnsh
goddess of dseases . . . 259
P . The Phoencan god of the
wnd 124
UDU G M . The Chedoraomer
of the d Testament . . .12o
U . nd of boat used on the
uphrates 151
US T M T G . ts nfuence
n Chadean fath .... 367
US T S.
Ther connecton wth the emuns 347
Ther temporary con uest of
Chadea 32o
US T S and T P S. ho
they were 341
US T -S M T C G . ts
orgn and trumph . . . 318
uu. The nnsh mae god of the
moon. s anaogy to nzuna . 249
TU. The ssyran phantom . 37
SSU. The ssyran spectre . 37
G M . n amte dety . . 12o
G u D . n amte dety wor-
shpped at s . . . .12o
MU and MU. The prm-
orda Chadean detes. . . 123
M S. e rga represented as
a man-headed on . . .121
MM or M S, Gant. se-
cond order of Chadean demons . 24
C , Perre de. ate wrter on
demonoogy 23
P D TC S. Ther practces
anaogous to those of the Chadean
sorcerers . . . . .62
PP C GU G . ts ccadan
S . seat of empre, and the
sacred town of Samas . . .127
T . The anaogue of Se het. 78
U T. cass of nnsh
magcans 243
D. Dscovered the brary of
the paace of ouyun . .12
. The consort of erga . .118
G S T . f the ccadans . 378
M . The sprt of the moon 26
M U S. Ther ant uty and orgn 347
MM . The effects of hs
song and sorcery .... 245
MU S, ccadan. ere caed
nnn ...... 9
U - DUC, M. s vauabe
verson of the aevaa . . 241
C G P C T TS. Pro-
pery ssyran- ccadan . . 39o
.
n eary ccadan monarch . .318
s name found on a the ancent
ccadan tempes . . . 321
The earest of the ccadan or
Chadean monarchs . . . 322
T . Cabastc demon, the
decever of dam . . . .38
U T . The nnsh demon
of dseases .... 258
M . The name of the bar of
Pthah 83
M . The gyptan name of
tur uose 176
M G , The.
dored both the good and ev
prncpes a e . . . .231
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
M
M
10
M G . (Contnued.)
ecame masters of the Persan
empre under Gaumata . . 218
Change of sgnfcaton n the
appeaton . . . .221
Pretended to draw down fre from
heaven 238
The account of the Chadean
Mag gven by Dodorus Scuus 12
Ther human sacrfces . . . 231
Ther treatment of the dead . 229
Ther use of the dvnng rod . 237
Ther worshp of the eements . 225
M G C.
orbdden by Mazdesm . . 237
f the tua of the Dead e amned 9o
rgnay no dstncton between
good and ev magc . . -72
M G C TS. Used by the c-
cadans to cure dseases . . 41
M G C T T. n eary magca
tany frst pubshed by awnson
and orrs
M G C T TS. t east 3o,ooo
were n the brary of ssur-
banpa 9
M G C T TS. teratons at the
concuson of .... 46
M SM.
anded down n the rtes of the
ezds 233
dentca wth the theoogy of the
abyonan tabets . . -197
M G P , The. rgn of the
festva 219
M G GU G . ts ccadan
M . country near am
aboundng n copper . . . 176
M . mystca crocode caed
the son of Set . . . -97
M T M T C D S of the Cha-
deans 25
M M T. The ssyran tasman . 44
M MU MU C. mystca
name of srs .... 1o5
M TC . ts ccadan anaoges 295
M T S. earnt by the ndus to
avert dangers . . . .4o
M M:. The Chadean god of fate . 12o
M DU .
naoges wth S - muu - h
further e amned . . . 195
s contest wth Thamat . . 53
s tempe at abyon caed
-saggadhu . . . .193
s tomb n a pyramd at abyon 132
ods the arrows of fate . . 238
ften represented hodng a pne
cone 28
The god of the panet upter 19, 118
The same as the ccadan S -
muu- h 1o
M . great dety of Gaza
anaogous to nu .... 134
M G . ccadan aws of . 384
M D M . owed by the
ccadans to be freehoders . . 384
M S.
s anaogue n esa . . -78
M S, The Panet.
dentfed as the god erga . 118
The ange, ntegence, and sprt
of 26
M TU. The Chadean god of the
west, and the son of nu . .12o
M UDU - D - . n eary
abyonan sem-Mongoc ng . 368
M UTS, The. The edc gods of
the wnd ..... 182
M S. arror.
n ccadan order of demons of
the frst ran . . . .24
Dwet on the heghts . . .31
M S M.
speces of ev demon . . 8
Caed n ssyran abts . . 25
Charms aganst . . . -17
ere seven subterraneous demons 18
M ST S. The Tweve Masters
of the Chadean astronomca
system . . . . . .119
M T P T . n ccadan
and nnsh egsaton . . . 385
M T- -T T . .e., the and
of o-return, an ssyran name
of ades 165
M U , M. .
s account of the asch r
amu s 212
s account of the Turanan
magcans 211
s theory of the orgn of magc . 7o
M D D CT . ssentay
sprtuastc 222
M D SM.
ary corrupted by Medan magsm 196
Temporary restored by the Sas-
sanan prnces .... 221
M D M T G . Compared
wth the Chadean. . . .216
M D C . Chadean medcne a
branch of magc . . . .35
M M T. n Chadea
and abyona .... 346
M M , The.
Deveopment of the dogma of the
Memra ..... 1o4
ts Chadaeo- ewsh anaoges . 44
M . n androgynous unar dety 133
M TU. The gyptan god of war,
and the soar dety of ermonths 97
M CU , The Panet.
s two phases made nto two
detes, ebo and us u . .118
of 26
M M .
s part n the war of the seven
ev sprts .... 2o5-7
The ccadan god of the atmo-
sphere. The anaogue of the
ssyran n.or u, or amanu 17
The ccadan god of the wnds,
n after tmes dentfed wth
amanu 182
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
M

M S M. The name of the gyptan
metempsychoss . . . .88
M T MPS C S S. The nature of
the gyptan . . . .88
M C . The ange of Mercury . 26
M C U . The Caou Mchau de-
scrbed 68
M D G T SU . ccadan ymn to 178
M T . s beef n nvsbe
sprts 144
M . er anaogue n eth . 78
M T .
naoges between Mthra and
S -muu- h .... 195
s anaogy to S -muu- h . 236
dentfed Dy erodotus wth enus
Mytta 225
Made one of a trad wth hura-
mazda and nahta . . . 236
rgn of erodotus erroneous
dentfcaton of Mthra wth
phrodte 234
rgn of the two dvne Mthras . 236
M T C M ST S. Probaby of
abyonan orgn . . . .56
M D. Parsee prest. . . 222
M D . The sprt of Mars . 26
M G C S. Seen on the
bas-reefs of Sennacherb and
ssurbanpa 347
M G G . f the ad . 368
M T SM. The ancent prncpe
of the gyptan fath . . .79
M ST S T S. ondness of the
abyonans for . . .53
M , The.
of 26
ar of the seven ev sprts
aganst ..... 2o4
M D GU G . ts c-
cadan affntes . . . 3oo, etc.
M S M C T T S. s practsed
n modern gypt by magcans . 77
M T. Phoencan nature dety
sometmes caed Uamos . .124
M T . ccadan aw respectng
the repudaton of a . . 382
M UM S or M M . Chadean
water dety 123
M U T MU -G . ear
the entrance of ades . . . 168
M U T or T D. n
ccadan hymn to, transated by
Mr. oscawen .... 126
MUG . nferences from the runs
of 328
MU . name of the f ed stars . 151
MU -G .
n ccadan dety, the anaogue of
the ssyran e . . .16
s anaogy to marnen . . 247
ature of hs goomy empre n
ades 174
MU -G . ymntoMu geaand
other detes 172
MUMM , The. hy t was aways
preserved ntact .... 85
MU U- G . The companon of the
gods n the ar of ea . . . 16o
M C US. mystca tabet ds-
covered at Sesennou n hs regn . 9o
M TT . form of enus wor-
shpped by the Persans . . 225
M ST C M . ts awfu
power 42
. form of nu . . . 124
T S C . Descrpton
of the rtes of .... 63
U- DU. Meanng of the name 37o
D . The mystca goose, mother
of Seb 1o4
G . The ntegence of the sun 26
S . The egrod races of
Southern raba .... 1o6
C - - . Pehev nscrpton
of, cted 221
M , The.
wor n seventy tabets . . 365
Composed of three dstnct boo s
on demonoogy . . . .13
The e tent of the formuae con-
taned n 12
M S G . ts date
cr. 2ooo .C 333
M S T C D G DS.
tabet at neveh contans the
names of neary 1oo0 detes . 122
M S T G DS. The magca
mportance of ... 42, 1o4
MT .
s consort named husb- uru . 14o
s the servant of at, ueen of
ades 36
The Chadean demon of the pague 36
The favorte son of Mu-ge by
n- -ga 173
.
The wfe of na .... 149
orshpped at Uru h . . . 323
MS . Thesuccessorof Sargon . 127
UD . n ccadan dety . . 48
TT G. epresented as eage-
headed men . . . . .122
, douard. Pubshes the
myth of orus . . . .83
.
Caed the supreme ntegence
on the Caou Mchau . . 69
Made nto two detes, ebo and
us u 118
UC D .
estores the tempe of orsppa . 227
orshpped the goddess Tamat . 113
G . The porter of ades. . 168
T . The anaogue of Mnerva . 78
MM . The scaffod of torture n
ades . . . . . . 86
P T STS. Ther theurgca
system 74
PT S.
er anaogue n Dana . . -78
Sad by Putarch to have been the
companon of Set . . .83
. cyce of 6oo years . . 366
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

P
12
G .
s mage used to protect the
encosures of paaces . . 48
epresented as a man-headed on 121
The abyonan Mars . . -55
The god of the panet Mars . .118
G S SS . estores the
sacred pyramd of abyon . 47
, The.
dored as a god under the names
of apmou and ah . . 1o4
hy empoyed n gyptan
mythoogy 82
M D.
Came from or out of ssur . . 334
s contest wth Thamat . . 53
s tetrapos anaogous to zdhu-
bar s 397
Meanng of the name . . . 338
- -SUDDU. n uncertan
goddess ...... 29
- - .
n ccadan water dety . . 1o
The ccadan god of ades, and
husband of n ga. . .11
D . n ccadan dety, the
anaogue of the ssyran dar . 17
D .
son of Muge, and the dety of
the mdnght sun . ., . 175
Came from the copper countres of
am ...... 176
-D M . Con uraton by . 139
. Possby the goddess
nuah 14o
-G .
Caed aso n-s-gar . . .161
The pot of the ar of ea . . 16o
-G . n ccadan goddess,
the anaogue of the ssyran
et 16
-G S- D . tte of the goddess
at ..... 14o
- -S . nother name of the
goddess ana .... 149
- -G .
dentfed wth the earth tsef . 17
er anaogue n ouhatar, the od
ady of Pohoa . . . .258
The sster of shtar, and ueen of
ades. dentfed wth at . 1
1
-MU . The consort of the god
ta 1
1
-S - . name of the panet
enus 14o
-S -G . nother name of n-
gar, the pot of ea . . .161
U . doubtfu goddess, the
daughter of ea .... 14o
1 . The ssyran god of harvests 45
G U. The ssyran name of
the wnged ons . . . .24
. s anaogue n hassatra 159
GU . The sprt of the panet enus 26
T.
peed dseases by enchantment 244
The nnsh sorcerers . . . 243
M . Tte of an ssyran vceroy 325
U M S n the tua of the
Dead. Used by the gyptans
for mystca purposes . . . 1o6
U- MMUT. tte of ea . .2o7
U . nature god, water . . 82
US U.
form of the god ebo as a phase
of Mercury . . . .118
n ccadan dety, the messenger
of Mu-ge 17
Sent to te ea of the war of the
seven ev sprts . . . 2o7
C S.
nd ea dentca.... 157
rst cvzes Chadea . . . 35o
s fve eary theophanes . . 2o3
s reatonshp wth eae amned 2o2
S. mystca fsh-man dety . 2o2
M. ts supposed mystca vrtues
among the udhsts . . . 29
. god so caed from hs
number ...... 25
U S.
The gyptan ercues . . 78
The same as Shu and nhur . 96
PP T, Dr.
s eary transatons of the
magca tabets .... 2
s use of the term Sumeran 387, etc.
S , The. hy the deceased
was so caed .... 89
S S.
s name not to be uttered . . 43
s numerous magca ttes . . 1o3
rgn of the myth of srs and
pophs . 83
The untransatabe mystca names
of 1o5
hy caed Unnefer ... 87
SM GU G . ts ccadan
ST S. rtes a boo upon
magc 238
ST C GU G . ts ccadan
T . The nnsh god of the
consteaton ursa ma or . . 249
U S and U . Ther
anaogues 134
P . The soar dety of the
nns 249
P T SM. f the Chadean mytho-
ogy and theoogy .... 129
P PSU U . The messenger of the
Chadean gods . . . .12o
P T G TS. ccadan aws
respectng 384
P S UD S. The same as Perseus . 337
P T S . The vceroys of the Cha-
dean monarchs .... 325
P S P . The anaogy of the
myths of Persephone and shtar . 166
P S US. abyonan orgn of
the name ..... 337
P S GU . ts reaton to the
country of the ccadans . . 394
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
P

P S M C S. hy they
sympathzed wth the ews . . 223
P S S.
Ther conocastc fury . . . 224
Ther pecuar treatment of the
dead 228
P S G . Converted by sor-
cery from good nto ev ones to
the person to whom they were
attached 64
P C C SM G . amned
by wad and Sayce . . .124
P M T . ts gyptan orgn 84
P CT S, ewsh. Ther Cha-
dean orgn . . . . 45
P CT . n gyptan phyac-
tery cted . . . . .9o
P S C S. Un nown n Chadea 35
P S C S, Chadean. The Cha a-
mm of Dane . . . 14
P CT T. s account of ryan
sorcery 6o
P T, Pau. s Dctonnare
d rcheonge uoted . . .83
P G, The. Sometmes the abode of
the sou of a wc ed man . . 88
P C . ts mystca sgnfcance 28
P C , ctor. s great wor
neve et ssyre cted . . 8
P GU , The. ts speca demon
caed amtar . . . .36
P TS. The Chadean gods of . 118
P TS, Seven. Tempes wth
seven was havng reference to
the seven panets .... 227
P UT C .
s account of the srs myth . 83
s account of the sacrfces of the
Mag 231
P UT . s anaogy wth the c-
cadan dety n-a-zu . . .11
P . The nnc ades, or
rather e . . . . . .245
P P .
s De bstrunta uoted . . 75
hy he was dspeased wth the
gyptan magcans . . . 1o1
P SS SS D P C SS. Stee of, de-
scrbed 32. 33
P U T. The and of Southern
raba 1o6
P M T . The fre whee, or
aran of the ryans . . 185
P ST and M G C . here the
two characters bended . . . 72
P T S CTU S. ccadan
aws respectng .... 384
P C US. s ements of Theoogy
cted 75
P T -M D C P P . Ther mytho-
ogy e amned . . . . 217
PS M C . n ssyran ana-
ogue to 192
PT . rgnay a nature dety . 82
PU G T . The gyptan purga-
tory descrbed . . . -87
P S. The pyons of ades
descrbed 87
D SC . nfamous magca rtes
practsed by the ccadans . . 4
.
Consdered by the gyptans as a
prototype of man . . .81
s anaogy to ndara . . 175
s mysterous brth, e that of
ea ...... 156
The creatve vrtues of hs sweat . 247
TS. The ssyran name of the
Mas m ..... 25
C , . ve thngs re ured to
consttute ..... 379
G . n eary seat of the Medc
fath ...... 22o
M U. See mmon.
M U or MM . dentfed
wth the ccadan Mermer . . 182
M S S . ntroduced the worshp
of nats nto gypt . . -99
M S S .
Marres a prncess of Mesopotama 32
Sends the ar of honsu to cure
the prncess ntrescht . . 33
U. The wfe of ameses
....... 32
PG M . The ccadan spectre 37
PG M . The ccadan
vampre ..... 37
P . The ange of the sun . 26
T . The Gree name of the town
of rdu ..... 28
UT - . The nnsh god of
ron ...... 254
S , Sr .
avours M. enormant wth ad-
vance sheets of . . . ., . 13
s opnon as to the age of
bab ..... 322
s transaton of the name of
zdubar ..... 1o
s vews on a hymn addressed to
the bus of ades . .17o
s vews on the orgn of fre-
worshp ..... 197
Together wth dwn orrs pub-
shes one of the frst magc
formuae .....
G and M G C. Perod of
ther fuson n Chadea . . .11o
, M.
s fve consttuents of a race
e amned ..... 379
s vews on the orgn of the
cuneform wrtng . . .371
PUD T . ccadan aws re-
spectng ..... 382
PUD T T . c-
cadan punshment of . . 382
PUD T M T . c-
cadan punshment of . . . 382
SU CT .
fundamenta gyptan dogma . 84
Chadean vews of . . . . 167
MM or M U. The ssyran
god of the atmosphere, and the
anaogue of the ccadan Mermer 17
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

S
MS . n eary abyonan
monarch . . . . 127
TU T D D. ts magc
e amned n deta . . .89
TS. renta ustratons
uoted ...... 39
U S, The. Ther awfu power . 248
UST , The. dweng of srs . 87
S SM and T P M P SM.
Ther fuson n gyptan mythoogy 82
S T . The sprt of Saturn . 26
S T C ST, The. rgnated
wth the ccadans . . .124
S U .- n eary ng of gane . 326
S C D T SC S, The. Ther
theopotca nfuence . . . 33o
S C D P ST TUT . ushte
orgn of ...... 386
S G . The ccadan name of the
Mamt ...... 44
S , ffcer. Use of the term . 354
S -M G . dar race of men so
caed by the ccadans . . 193
S . The consort of n . .117
S M . dentfed wth Shnar
by bu arad .... 396
S M S.
s pre-emnence at arsa . . 127
The ssyran god of the sun, and
the anaogue of the ccadan
Udu ...... 17
orshpped at arsa . . .323
S M . Chadean dety . .12o
S M US. mythca ng of
abyon ..... 396
S CTU S. ccadan aws re-
spectng ..... 384
S G .
hgh state of cvzaton ntro-
duced by ..... 328
est perod of Chadaeo- abyonan
regon ..... n
Date of hs great astroogca
coecton ..... 333
tent of hs empre . . . 369
Succeeded by aramsn . . 127
Untes the two races of Sumr and
ccad ..... 327
S TU D . nother form of the
name of the u-god Unga-turda 171
S SS P C S. ndeavoured
to restore Mazdesm . . . 221
S TU , The Panet.
dentfed wth the god dar .118
ndar, or dar the god of the
panet ..... 17
of ..... .26
S C , ev. Prof.
Gves a st of ccadan uc y and
unuc y months .... 7
s etter on the Creaton Tabet
uoted ..... 123
s transaton of an eary c-
cadan magca tabet compared 3
Transates an ccadan hymn
descrbng the weapons of ea. 163
S . The son of the rver god ra 183
SC P D S S S. Charms aganst . 2o
SC G PT . Ther charac-
terstcs ...... 46
SC PT S -MU U- . ts
symboca offce .... 19o
SC D , Prof. . s account of
the orgn of the Semtc natons . 342
S . The chd of the mystca
goose ada 1o4
S D, Genus.
n ssyran order of demons of
the frst ran correspondng to
the ccadan Mas . . .24
speces of benevoent daemon . 24
S M. The Chadean term for the
dvne name . . . . -44
S D . Scandnavan magca
rte 243
S T. Perhaps an anaogue of
atona 78
S U. The name of the bar of
honsu 83
S M T C. The term erroneousy
apped to amtc races . . 342
S M T C T S. Started frst
from raba 341
S M T C T GU S. Prevaed n
orthern Chadea .... 334
S C . s con uest of Mon-
goan races ..... 347
S . The ccadan name of the
god of harvests . . . -45
S P T D T S. Ther worshp
common to the Turanan natons . 232
S . The god of s . . 12o
S U . The consort of ssur. . 123
S S U. name of ermopos 9o
S T.
n gyptan ncantaton aganst . 95
The two phases of hs cutus . 83
S T or SUT . The anaogue of
aa 83
S T . s sarcophagus n the
Soane Museum . . . .88
S T U, omance of. ts curous
magca character .... 1o2
S SP TS.
Ther war wth heaven descrbed
on the Chadean tabets . .13
Transaton of the tabet reatng
ther war aganst the moon . 2o4
S SP S. f the ssyran
ades ...... 167
S G S M UM T . ntro-
duced nto Chadea . . . 366
S . pens the copper mnes
of ady Magarah . . .176
S T - U . The ev beng
of the asch r Camu s . .212
S M S, The. Turanan sorcerers 213
S and D S. nhabted by
demon arvae . . . -37
S S S P T. ts anaogue n
the serpent e sword of ea . 163
S .
Caed the and of Samarrah by
bu arad .... 396
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
S 15
T
S M . (Contnued.)
s t dentca wth Sumr . . 395
S U. Sometmes the same as nhur
or nours . .... 96
S D D T S. Ther pace n
ccadan Magc . . . .137
Sc. The prmtve substance of
the Unverse 123
S - U U. nother renderng of
the name of S -muu- h . . 19o
S -MU U-DUG. nother renderng
of the name of S -muu- h . 19
S -MU U- .
hymn n prase of hs benevoent
offces 192
nd Mthra compared . . . 195
uated wth the ssyran Mardu 1o
s anaoges wth Mthra . . 237
s counteractng nfuence aganst
persona gen . . . .64
s symboca sceptre . . . 19o
nvo ed on an eary ccadan
tabet 1o
estores the dead to fe . . 167
des n the ar of ea . . 16o
Sent by ea to cure dseases . 21
Sent by ea to reeve the god
u 2o7
S - -MU U. nother name of
S -muu- h .... 19o
S .
n eary abyonan dynasty
named after . . . .127
s pre-emnence at Ur . . 127
The ssyran moon-god, probaby
the anaogue of the ccadan
n-zuna 17
S . Copper mnes wor ed by the
gyptans at the foot of . .176
S G .The Country of. ts stuaton 4o2
S G . town of southern
Chadea 325
Snus. The gyptan Soths . 97
S S T US. See hassatra.
ST . The ndu destroyer . .115
S S.
ccadan aws respectng . . 383
ccadan treatment of . . . 385
SM Po . ndu goddess of . 36
SM . The sprt of the sun . 26
SM T , George. Dscovers the Crea-
ton Tabets 113
Suu. The punsher of the wc ed,
a form of Set . . . .86
S . ccadan aw respectng the
repudaton of a . . . 382
S G MM . ts terrbe
effects 245
S P . The ntegence of the
panet upter . . . .26
Soss. cyce of 6o years . . 366
S T S. The star Srus nvo ed n
an ncantaton . . . -97
S U , The. ts return to the mummy
a fre uent sub ect on gyptan
papyr 85
S U , . s vews on the Syran
theoogy 131
S UT - ST D. hy regarded
as a demon by the ssyrans . 52
SP S D S. Seven n number 167
SP S T S. The
Chadean spheres descrbed . . 153
SP TS T M TS. Common
both to gyptan and ccadan
mythoogy 144
SP TS T P TS. ccord-
ng to the Cabbaa . . .26
SP TS T ST S. nvocatons
to 138, 139
SP , ac ues. medaeva
wrter on demonotogy . . .23
S . - U. .e., Pace of freedom,
an gyptan desgnaton of the
tomb 165
ST S, The. Ther worshp n Medan
magc 226
SUCCU US, The. nown to the c-
cadans 38
SUM or SUM . ts reaton to
eng 4o1
SUM . ow the term was empoyed
by the ssyrans .... 39o
SUM D CC D. Controversy
between MM. enormant and
ppert upon these terms . . 387
SUM U C . n Chadean
cvzaton 356
SU , The.
ccadan ncantaton to . . 49
Mystca names of the enemes of 1o5
of . . . . . .26
SU D D G M T . ts c-
cadan or ssyran orgn . . 2o8
SU T U US. ts probabe con-
necton wth the ssyran wnged
bus 56
SU M . The od man of . . . 248
SU T . heang goddess n
nnsh mythoogy . . . 262
SU PP . Possby the Ur of
Geness 397
SUS . n amte dety . . 12o
SUT . The anaogue of aa . 83
SU T . nnsh pastora dety 252
S D . ts attrbutes
descrbed ..... 162
S ST , Pope. magcan n a
good sense 73
S P C C T S. Ther
regous duasms . . . .117
T T . The nnsh gods of the
stars 249
T T, . o .
s transaton of an ccadan
magca tany cted ... 8
s transaton of the Creaton
Tabets gven at ength . . 122
s transaton of the Descent
of shtar nto ades referred to 11
s transaton of the ar of the
Seven v Sprts referred to . 13
T SM C GU S. f demons
empoyed to scare them away . 5o
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T
U
16
T SM S. Used by the ccadan
magcans 8
T MMU . The Chadean Duz, the
husband of shtar . . . . 118
T P . nnsh wood dety. . 251
T SM T. The consort of ebo . nS
T T .
The anaogue of the goddess
Thamtu 123
The same as Thamat . . -53
TC UDD . Compared
wth the ds of ea . . . 162
TC M . Tchuvache demon . 213
TC M SS GU G . ts c-
cadan affntes . . . 3oo, etc.
TC U C GU G . ts c-
cadan affntes .... 3oo
T .
naogous to the ssyran Gau . 25
ssumed the form of a bu . . 56
wc ed demon .... 8
Cause dseases of the hand . . 36
Charms aganst . . . -17
Stea nto towns . . . .31
T T M . r gyptan scrbe
prest 33
T T G MM T ,The. ts Chadean
anaoges 29
T T P S. f zdhubarand m-
rod anaogous .... 397
T T - M C . The same as
Thamat . . . . -53
T C TUS. s Pharmaceutra re-
ferred to 65
T G T C D S.
Damascus s account of, agan
cted 2o2
T P S C S. ve,
between the creaton and the
deuge 2o3
T S P STS, the Chadean. ere
the saphm of Dane . . 14
T U G C S ST M. f the eo-
patonsts . . . . . 74
T . n eary Chnese heaven
dety 154
T U S. The devourer of sous . 86
T T .
vs whch foow the theft of hs
magc boo . . . .1o2
eveas the mystca formuae to
deceased sous . . . .94
The author of the ermetc boo s 96
T T M S . and . eopen the
copper mnes of ady Magarah . 176
T T . Con uers the serpent
Daha a 233
T M T or T M T. The goddess
of the prmorda sea . . .113
T T T.
cass of nnsh magcans . 243
peed dseases by enchantment 244
T M T. The goddess of the prm-
orda sea 53
T -T .
n ccadan town . . . 325
Probaby a name of the cty of
abyon 193
T . The ntegence of Mercury 26
T S U.
n ccadan war e goddess . 17
Con uraton by . . . .139
Ta es the throne of heaven onty
wth na ..... 2o6
T TTU. The house gnome of the
nns ...... 249
T DS T C D S. Ther
respectve zones . . . 153, 154
T MU T , The ndu. tsChadean
anaogues 115
T T S. The three Chadean
trntes 117
T T , The. f the Chadeans
descrbed 114
T T . The endc anaogues of the
myth of 233
TU T . The ecstasy of the
nnsh magcans.... 255
TUM.
form of the mdnght sun . . 81
nvo ed to repe the power of Set 95
a as the mdnght sun, an ana-
ogue of ndara . . . 175
TUM U S. Carefuy descrbed by
the ccadan magcans . .21
TU . The rver of the country
of the dead n nnsh mythoogy 258
TU . The father of the nnsh
goddess of dseases . . . 259
TU T S. Ther magc
and regons e amned . . . 21o
TU C S.
Ther veneraton for earth detes . 177
The Tur s and ungarans com-
pared 373
TU T GU S. Prevaed n
Southern Chadea .... 334
TU S.
nvented the cuneform wrtng .371
TU S.
eay a great race . . . 372
Ther beef of and reverence to
gen and sprts .... 144
TU -T U or TU -D . Meanng of
the name 354
T , . . s Prmtve Cuture
referred to 59
T P . The anaogue of Sute h 83
U- -TUTU. possbe name of
hassatra 354
UDU. n ccadan dety, possby
the anaogue of the ssyran Samas 17
U GU GU G . ts ccadan
affntes 3oo
U .
n nvocaton to . . . . 262
s anaogy to ea . . . 247
The chef of the gods of the nns,
the god of heaven . . . 246
U M S. Phoencan cosmc dety 124
U -G . ower zone n the
heavens 153
U M. nother name of the dety
schmun 134
U -S . name of the god Sera h 171
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UM
17
UM-U U . tte of the goddess
et 116
U D D. The mythoogy of
the underword e amned . . 177
U G - . The ccadan ng
of the wave 184
U G - - . The ccadan n.
of the sea 184
U C - D . Tre ccadan ng
of the rver 184
U G -TU D .
mystca dety of ades . . 171
s metamorphoss nto the u brd 171
U UC M T S. ccadan re-
ference to 7
U . tte of srs as the
Good eng . . . .87
U .
Pocy of the dynasty of . . 127
Possby the same as Surppa . 397
The most Turanan of a the
ancent Chadean ctes . . 339
U U- . Tte of the god -g . 186
U U U.
n ev demon .... 3
Many speces of . . .1o
U U SU . Tte of the god -g 186
USTU , The. epresented as human
bengs . . . . . .121
Usu. Chadean dety . . . 12o
UTU. s anaogy to-Pawa the
nnsh god of the sun . . .249
UTU ..
genera term for a demons . 24
Causes dseases of the forehead . 36
nhabt the deserts . . -31
UU . The name of the bar of the
sun 83
M P S. ccadan demons of a
e nature to .... 9
. uds a paace to the
seven panets .... 227
U . s ndefnte character . 131
. The edc god of the wnd . 182
D S.
The tharva and g eda com-
pared wth the Chadean . .319
The gods of the edas compared
wth the Syran detes . .131
D C T S. Ther opposton
to the eary ryans . 77
US.
Caed n-s-ana .... 14o
The ange, ntegence and sprt
of 26
US D D S. Perhaps or-
gnay an gyptan myth . . 84
US U . The same as enus
Mytta 225
G . The charm n hs th
cogue referred to . . 65
S U. The ndu preserver . 115
GU , Compte de. s vews on
Syro-Paestnan theoogy . .128
U GU G . ts ccadan
C S. ear the rver Chaboras 1o
S. f the ccadan and tac
anguages 271
D M . The copper and
tur uose mnes of . . -176
M .
Creatve vrtues of hs sweat . 247
s anaogy to ea . . . 247
s wound cured by the goddess
e a 261
The second of the gods of the
nns, the god of water and of
the atmosphere .... 246
ounded by the a e of Poh a . 248
. ature of the cvsaton of 328
TC D G. n gyptan ncanta-
ton to gve vgance to . 99
GU S. Used for ev pur-
poses by the ccadan magcans . 5
, The. rgnated wth the
ccadans 124
G G S U S. Too pace
n the gyptan ades . . .86
S - S . ne of the servants of
the ev gant s . . . 257
ST, The. The gyptans beeved
a good to proceed from . -5
US, or P SC US. medaeva
wrter on wtchcraft . . .23
. ccadan aws respectng the
repudaton of a . . . 382
TC C T. Medaeva wrters upon 23
D, or S C . n ncanta-
ton aganst . . . . .61
DS and TC S. Ther
nfuence n Chadea . . -59
. The bood of a wof used n
the sacrfca rtes of the Mag . 231
U D G S . ccadan aw
respectng . . . . . 383
U , The. The nnsh
gen of the roc s and mnes . 253
S. Crue sacrfce by hs wfe
mestrs 231
S ST US. s ar rested on the
Gordyan Mountans . . . 362
SUT US. The great anaogue of
hassatra 159
C v1. ctaton from . 223
UT GU G . ts ccadan
affntes . . t . . . 3oo
TUM. The regon of the enemes
of oroaster 219
T S, The. Ther ccadan ana-
ogues 2o1
D S. Ther rtes derved from
Magsm 233
C S. n ancent wrter upon
magca gems . . . .176
D . The sprt of the panet
upter .26
D . The ange of the panet
upter 26
M T- D . The ssyran name
of the bac races . . . .193
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

18
P . The ange of Saturn . 26
P T. The consort of Mardu 118
- . The common
orgn of both huramazda and
ngromanyus .... 229
S, The. Ther pecuar
heresy 229
D ST .
Changes n ts theoogca deas . 221
The worshp of the stars referred
to n t, an nterpoaton . . 226
1.
common tte of the Chadean
detes, consdered as sprts . 148
The orgn of the myth of . .143
. tte of na . . . 149
G . The same as Sge, and the
goddess of heaven . .. .123
GGU T. f horsabad de-
scrbed ...... 227
M. The wd beasts of the desert 31
. tte of ea . . . 149
D. The same as the gyptan
u . . . . . .14o
S T D T S. Ther stua-
ton . . . . . .154
ST .
s system of duasms . . 145
Probaby nfuenced by abyonan
mythoogy ..... 196
upppsed
the rver Tgrs
u (brd). metamorphoss of the
god Unga-turda . . . .171
GU G . ts ccadan
affntes . 3oo. etc.
T . Supposed to be the god of
grs . . .11, 12o
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T .
Page 83, ne 2 of note. or srs ans read srs an s.
Page 103, ne 14. or Sch read Shu.
Page 133, ne 6. /w, Chadac abyonan read Chadao- abyonan.
Page 134, ne 24.
Page 172, ne 20. or S -muu-dug read S -muu- h.
Page 244, ne 2 of note. or sye o s read nge o s.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

a
u
m

(
C
o
u
m
b
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
3
-
0
2
-
2
1

0
5
:
4
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
1
6
4
4
8
5
0
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g

Lenormant Chaldean Magic

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Исходное описание:

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

Lenormant Chaldean Magic

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned

by Google as part of a project

con uraton whch spea s of these sprts does not

uah n the mysterous submty of hs heart, has

They were seven : the frst . . . .

1 n the ssyran Sn. Pa u. o Tabot.

gth. The use of the same partce n formng the

Phonoogy of the ccadan anguage.

Вам также может понравиться